Skip to main content

Full text of "Property; its duties and rights : historically, philosophically and religiously regarded"

See other formats


-NRLF 


Ifl    MSfl 


H* 


PROPERTY 

ITS  DUTIES  AND  RIGHTS 


MACMILLAN  AND  CO.,  LIMITED 

LONDON  •  BOMBAY  -  CALCUTTA 
MELBOURNE 

THE   MACMILLAN   COMPANY 

NEW  YORK  •  BOSTON  •  CHICAGO 
DALLAS  «  SAN  FRANCISCO 

THE  MACMILLAN  CO.  OF  CANADA,   LTD. 

TORONTO 


PROPERTY 

ITS   DUTIES  AND  RIGHTS 

HISTORICALLY,  PHILOSOPHICALLY 
AND  RELIGIOUSLY  REGARDED 

ESSAYS  BY  VARIOUS  WRITERS 

WITH  AN  INTRODUCTION 
BY 

THE  BISHOP  OF  OXFORD 


MACMILLAN   AND   CO.,   LIMITED 

ST.  MARTIN'S   STREET,  LONDON 

19*3 


COPYRIGHT 


GIFT  OF 


CONTENTS 

INTRODUCTION 


By  CHARLES  GORE,  D.D.,  D.C.L.,  LL.D.,  Bishop  of 

Oxford        ........          vii 


I.  THE    HISTORICAL   EVOLUTION   OF 
PROPERTY,  IN  FACT  AND  IN  IDEA 

By    L.    T.    HOBHOUSE,    M.A.,    Professor    of  Sociology, 

London  University        ....          .          .          .  i 

II.  THE  PHILOSOPHICAL  THEORY  OF 

PROPERTY 

By  the  Rev.  HASTINGS  RASHDALL,  D.LiTT.,  F.B.A., 

Fellow   and   Lecturer  in   Philosophy,  New   College, 
Oxford ;  Canon  of  Hereford  .          .          .          .          9? 

III.  THE  PRINCIPLE  OF  PRIVATE 
PROPERTY 

A.  D.  LINDSAY,  M.A.,  Fellow  and  Tutor  of  Balliol 

College,  Oxford    .          .          .          .          .          .          .          65 


M103878 


vi  PROPERTY 

IV.  THE  BIBLICAL  AND  EARLY 
CHRISTIAN  IDEA  OF  PROPERTY 

PAGE 

By  the  Rev.  VERNON  BARTLET,  D.D.  (St.  Andrews], 
Professor  of  Church  History  in  Mansfield  College, 
Oxford  ,  83 

V.  THE  THEORY  OF  PROPERTY  IN 
MEDIAEVAL  THEOLOGY 

By  the  Rev.  A.  J.  CARLYLE,  D.Lrrr.,  Chaplain  and 
Lecturer  in  Political  Science  and  Economics,  Uni- 
versity College,  Oxford  .  .  .  .  .117 

VI.   THE  INFLUENCE  OF  THE  RE- 
FORMATION ON  IDEAS  CONCERNING 
WEALTH  AND  PROPERTY 

By  H.  G.  WOOD,  M.A.,  Late  Fellow  of  Jesus  College, 
Cambridge ;  Lecturer  at  Woodbrooke  Settlement, 
Birmingham  .  .  .  .  .  .  133 

VII.  PROPERTY  AND  PERSONALITY 

By  the  Rev.  HENRY  SCOTT  HOLLAND,  D.D.,  Regius 
Professor  of  Divinity,  Oxford,  and  Canon  of  Christ 
Church  .  .  .  .  .  .  .  .169 

INDEX  . 


INTRODUCTION 

By  the  BISHOP  OF  OXFORD 

I  THINK  that  I  shall  best  justify  my  appearance  as 
introducing  this  volume  of  Essays  if  I  explain  the 
circumstances  of  their  origin.  Dr.  Bartlet,  of  Mans- 
field College,  Oxford,  had  written  a  letter  to  the 
British  Weekly  strongly  urging  upon  Christians  the 
duty  of  reconsidering  their  ideas  about  property  in  the 
light  of  the  Bible  doctrine  of  stewardship — the  doctrine 
that  God  the  Creator  is  the  only  absolute  owner  of  all 
things  or  persons — that  "  all  things  come  of  Him  "  and 
are  "  His  own,"  and  that  we  men  hold  what  we  hold  as 
stewards  for  the  purposes  of  His  Kingdom,  with  only  a 
relative  and  dependent  ownership  limited  at  every  point 
by  the  purpose  for  which  it  was  entrusted  to  us.  He 
was  good  enough  to  send  me  his  letter  and  to  suggest 
that  we  might  combine  to  issue  some  literature  of  a 
popular  kind  about  the  duties  and  rights  of  property 
based  on  this  Biblical  doctrine. 

Naturally  I  felt  a  cordial  sympathy  with  the  idea,  but 
I  said  that  before  anything  of  a  popular  kind  was  issued, 
I  thought  that  we  needed  some  more  thorough  or  philo- 
sophical treatment  of  property  in  idea  and  history.  The 
Bible  doctrine  by  itself  makes  an  appeal  of  tremendous 
force  to  the  individual  conscience.  But  the  individual, 
however  deeply  stirred  in  his  conscience,  however  fully 
convinced  that  he  must  not  conform  himself  to  the  ideas 


viii  PROPERTY 

of  property  which  happen  to  be  current  in  society  but 
must  assert  the  Christian  principle,  finds  himself  in  fact 
in  the  bonds  of  an  organized  system  of  property.  By 
himself  he  can  do  very  little.  As  a  consumer,  as  a 
shareholder,  as  a  tradesman,  as  an  owner  of  land,  as 
a  shop  assistant,  as  a  clerk,  as  a  workman,  he  finds 
himself  paralysed  by  the  system  of  which  inevitably  he 
forms  a  part.  The  system  is  not  unalterable.  It  has 
altered  profoundly  in  more  directions  than  one  within 
recent  history,  and  is  altering.  But  at  every  stage  it 
holds  the  individual  in  its  grasp.  Not  even  by  "going 
out  of  the  world,"  not  even  were  he  to  do  so  strange  a 
thing  as  to  become  a  monk,  can  he  get  out  of  it.  The 
clothes  he  wears,  the  food  he  eats,  the  railways  he 
travels  by,  the  books  he  buys,  the  State  he  belongs  to, 
hold  him  in  the  grip  of  the  system.  What  he  cries  out 
for,  when  his  conscience  is  awakened,  is  not  merely 
personal  guidance,  but  also  ideas  which  can  be  applied 
to  society  ;  not  merely  again  schemes  for  law-making, 
but  ideas  such  as  must  lie  behind  law-making  and 
without  which  law-making  is  in  vain.  He  wants  an 
ideal  of  property,  a  principle  of  property,  such  as  will 
tend  to  form  a  corporate  conscience,  at  first  among  those 
who  are  consciously  dissatisfied  with  things  as  they  are 
and  consciously  in  want  of  a  theory,  and  then  more 
widely  in  society  as  a  whole. 

The  Lord  Chancellor,  Lord  Haldane,  has  just1  been 
speaking  noble  and  suggestive  words  to  the  lawyers  of 
the  American  Bar  Association  on  the  power  of  a  common 
mind,  or  common  feeling  as  to  what  is  legitimate  and 
illegitimate,  when  it  has  become  instinctive  and  dominant 
in  a  society.  But  this  common  mind  about  property  is 
conspicuously  lacking  amongst  us.  We  are  groping  in 
the  dark.  We  are  familiar  with  the  traditional  cry  of 
"the  rights  of  property,"  and  we  are  painfully  familiar 
also  with  the  disastrous  wrongs  which  the  law  and  custom 

1  September  i,  1913. 


INTRODUCTION  ix 

of  property  as  it  exists  among  us  has  inflicted  and  is 
inflicting.  But  we  want  a  theory,  a  principle  to  guide 
us.  We  cannot  act  with  any  power  as  mere  individuals 
without  a  corporate  mind  and  conscience  on  the  subject ; 
and  we  can  form  no  corporate  mind  and  conscience 
without  a  clear  principle.  It  was  this  principle,  this 
philosophy  of  property,  in  which,  when  I  listened  to 
Dr.  Bartlet's  appeal,  I  felt  myself  lacking.  Without  it  I 
cannot  play  my  part  effectively  as  a  citizen  and  still  less 
as  a  moral  teacher.  Any  moral  teaching  which  is  to 
grip  men's  minds  requires  it  as  a  background.  There- 
fore, before  engaging  in  a  popular  propaganda,  I  needed 
to  clear  up  the  principle  of  property. 

So  I  felt :  so  I  knew  others  were  feeling.  And,  Dr. 
Bartlet  agreeing,  we  set  to  work  to  get  written  a  volume 
of  essays  on  property  in  which  the  subject  should  be 
treated  both  from  the  standpoint  of  philosophy  and  of 
religion.  Divisions  of  the  subjects  were  easily  sug- 
gested, and  names  of  willing  writers  were  finally  forth- 
coming ;  and  the  present  volume  is  the  result  of  our 
efforts.  Mr.  Leonard  Hobhouse  begins  with  a  state- 
ment of  the  early  history  of  property  and  its  later 
developments.  Dr.  Rashdall  and  Mr.  Lindsay  deal  with 
the  principle  of  property  from  the  side  of  philosophy, 
historically  and  critically.  Dr.  Bartlet,  Dr.  Carlyle,  and 
Mr.  Wood  give  us  the  history  of  the  treatment  of  pro- 
perty in  Christendom  from  the  side  of  religion.  Dr. 
Holland  concludes  with  an  essay  on  the  aspect  of  the 
matter  which  the  previous  essays  have  shown  to  be  of  the 
first  importance — the  relation  of  property  to  personality. 
Some  differences,  of  emphasis  at  least,  will  be  felt 
between  different  writers,  but  not  such  as  to  interfere 
with  a  marked  unity  of  tendency  and  result.  After 
reading  these  essays,  I  ask  myself,  How  far  have  I  and 
those  who  share  my  need  for  guidance  towards  a  working 
principle  of  property  got  what  we  sought  ?  I  answer 
the  question  for  myself  by  saying  that  the  writers  give 


x  PROPERTY 

me  the  impression  of  having  got  to  the  root  of  the 
matter  ;  they  write  with  thorough  and  adequate  know- 
ledge and  genuine  impartiality  ;  and  as  a  result  they 
help  me  most  effectively  to  a  standing-ground  on  cer- 
tain dominant  ideas  or  constructive  principles  by  which 
I  can  guide  myself  and  feel  assurance  in  seeking  to 
guide  others,  ideas  and  principles  such  as  ought  to  have 
power  to  form  a  corporate  conscience  or  common  mind 
about  property  in  the  men  of  to-day — to  act  both  as  a 
secure  basis  of  policy  in  promoting  reform  and  as  a 
ground  of  appeal  to  the  Christian  conscience. 

Mr.  Hobhouse  shows  the  way  in  his  distinction 
between  property  "for  use"  and  property  "for  power." 
This  is  a  most  fruitful  distinction.  Aristotle  was  the 
first  to  make  the  familiar  appeal  on  behalf  of  private 
property  that  it  is  necessary  for  the  free  development 
of  the  higher  life  in  the  individual,  and  is  the  most 
effective  stimulus  to  character  and  personal  exertion. 
We  are  all  familiar  with  the  argument,  and  we  feel  its 
force  to  the  full.  The  average  man  wants  the  sphere 
which  he  can  call  "  his  own "  to  stimulate  him  to 
develop  himself,  to  get  room  to  move  freely  and 
realize  what  he  is  capable  of.  Now  Aristotle  is  able 
calmly  to  contemplate  this  self-realization  as  the 
privilege  of  the  few — the  freemen  or  citizens — while 
the  larger  mass  of  the  inhabitants  of  his  city  are  to  be 
slaves,  men  conceived  to  exist  not  for  themselves  but 
for  their  masters.  To  us  this  distinction  is  intolerable. 
We  are  bound  to  believe  that,  whatever  inequalities 
must  subsist  among  men,  every  man  has  the  divine  and 
equal  right  to  realize  himself.  The  success  of  a  civiliza- 
tion for  us  must  be  measured  not  by  the  amount  and 
character  of  its  products  or  material  wealth,  nor  by  the 
degree  of  well-being  which  it  renders  possible  for  a 
privileged  class,  but  by  the  degree  in  which  it  enables 
all  its  members  to  feel  that  they  have  the  chance  of 
making  the  best  of  themselves,  to  feel  that  an  adequate 


INTRODUCTION  xi 

measure  of  free  self-realization  is  granted  them.  On 
this  ground  then  our  civilization  is  open  to  the  most 
serious  indictment.  Property  "  for  use  " — what  a  man 
needs  for  true  freedom,  what  even  at  the  utmost  he  is 
able  to  use — is  a  very  limited  quantity  on  the  whole. 
Very  speedily,  as  it  expands,  it  becomes  "  property  for 
power "  :  it  becomes  at  last  the  almost  unmeasured 
control  by  the  few  rich,  not  of  any  amount  of  un- 
conscious material,  but  of  other  men  whose  opportunity 
to  live  and  work  and  eat  becomes  subject  to  their  will. 
That  is  where  property  has  so  manifestly  gone  wrong. 
In  our  own  civilization  we  find  vast  masses  of  men 
and  women  who  cannot  be  reasonably  described  as 
having  any  adequate  measure  of  property  for  use. 
They  cannot  go  out  into  life  with  the  security  of  free 
men.  They  cannot,  within  reasonable  limits,  control 
their  own  destiny.  They  cannot  realize  themselves. 
They  are  "hands"  for  other  men  to  use.  The  con- 
viction rises  in  our  mind  as  we  contemplate  the  facts 
that  something  has  gone  very  wrong  with  our  tenure 
of  property  :  that  we  need  by  peaceful  means,  and,  if  it 
may  be,  by  general  consent,  to  accomplish  such  a  re- 
distribution of  property  as  shall  reduce  the  inordinate 
amount  of  "property  for  power"  in  the  hands  of  the 
few  and  give  to  all  men,  as  far  as  may  be,  in  reason- 
able measure  "  property  for  use."  Then  we  ask  our- 
selves, Are  we  in  entertaining  such  an  ambition  violating 
any  sacred  right  of  property  ?  We  interrogate  the 
philosophers,  and  we  find  under  Dr.  Rashdall's  guid- 
ance that  we  can  discern  no  absolute  right  of  property. 
"Its  justification  must  depend  upon  no  a  priori  principle 
but  upon  its  social  effects."  We  may  say  that  a  man 
has  a  divine  right  to  realize  his  being  :  and  this  involves 
a  certain  right  of  property.  But  this  goes  but  a  very 
little  way.  Moreover,  from  the  first  man  is  a  social 
animal.  He  realizes  himself  in  communities.  Property 
is  made  possible  and  secured  by  the  community,  which 


xii  PROPERTY 

becomes  in  developed  society  the  State.  The  State  exists 
to  enable  its  members  to  develop  a  worthy  human  life. 
A  State  must  be  judged,  and  should  judge  itself,  by  its 
tendency  to  generate  in  all  its  citizens  a  worthy  type 
of  life — to  make  them  happy  and  progressive  beings 
who  feel  that  life  is  worth  living.  If  at  any  stage  it  finds 
that  the  institution  of  property,  as  it  exists,  is  fostering 
luxury  and  exaggerated  power  in  a  few,  and  enslaving 
or  hindering  the  many,  there  is  nothing  to  prevent 
it  rectifying  what  is  amiss.  Property  is  relative  to 
character  :  it  is  a  means  towards  a  good  life,  and  a 
good  life  for  all  men.  The  State  is  free  to  alter  its 
laws  or  its  methods  so  as  to  secure  its  better  distribu- 
tion. As  it  is  only  the  State  which  enables  a  man 
to  become  rich,  so,  if  wealth  proves  inimical  to  the 
general  development,  the  possessors  of  wealth  have  no 
legitimate  claim  to  urge  against  the  State  taking  measures 
to  redress  the  balance,  provided  that  the  end  which  the 
State  has  in  view  is  the  true  end — the  real  welfare  of  all 
its  citizens.  No  doubt,  as  Mr.  Lindsay  shows,  it  is  a 
difficult  process  to  guard  the  sacred  right  of  personal 
freedom  against  State  tyranny  on  the  one  hand,  and  on 
the  other  to  prevent  the  excess  of  individualism  which 
means  in  practice  the  enslavement  of  the  many  to  the 
few.  But  because  it  is  difficult  to  direct  human  life 
aright  individually  or  socially,  we  must  not,  therefore, 
abandon  what  alone  makes  human  life  worth  living— 
the  effort  to  realize  a  worthy  ideal. 

And  what  has  religion — the  Christian  religion  which 
exists  to  teach  men  that  the  end  of  their  being  is  to 
serve  the  glory  of  God  and  the  real  good  equally  of 
themselves  and  of  their  fellows — to  say  to  the  institution 
of  property  ?  The  Old  Testament,  on  which  Christianity 
is  based,  describes  the  theocratic  community  ;  and  its 
moral  principles  have,  as  the  Christian  is  taught  to 
believe,  a  permanent  validity — to  be  developed  and  not 
to  be  superseded.  Well  then,  a  man  cannot  read  the 


INTRODUCTION  xiii 

law  and  the  prophets  from  the  point  of  view  of  one  who 
would  think  rightly  about  private  property,  without 
seeing  how,  alike  in  the  institutions  of  the  law  and  in  the 
teaching  of  the  prophets,  the  intention  is  to  recognize 
it,  indeed,  as  having  God's  sanction,  but  to  restrain  it 
by  a  peremptory  insistence  on  the  right  of  God,  the 
only  absolute  owner,  and  the  rights  of  our  fellow  men, 
especially  the  weaker  and  poorer  members  of  the  State. 
Much  that  we  are  accustomed  to  hear  called  legitimate 
insistence  upon  the  rights  of  property,  the  Old  Testa- 
ment would  seem  to  call  the  robbery  of  God,  and  the 
grinding  of  the  faces  of  the  poor. 

Later  the  teaching  of  Jesus  Christ  about  the  worth 
of  each  individual,  the  poorest  and  the  weakest,  ex- 
pressed itself  in  the  Christian  idea  of  brotherhood,  and 
the  institution  of  the  Church  as  a  body  in  which  "  if 
one  member  suffer,  all  the  members  suffer  with  it." 
This  idea  and  institution  carried  with  it  a  doctrine  of 
property,  which  echoed  our  Lord's  strong  disparage- 
ment of  wealth,  and  was  in  theory  and  practice  highly 
communal.  The  Christians  were  a  persecuted  body, 
who  had  no  power  of  controlling  the  law  or  practice 
of  the  society  of  the  Empire  ;  but  within  their  own 
"voluntary"  society  the  claim  of  the  brethren  was 
paramount.  The  scoffer,  Lucian,  notes  this  as  their 
characteristic  :  "  Their  leader,  whom  they  yet  adore, 
had  persuaded  them  that  they  were  all  brethren  :  in 
compliance  with  his  laws  they  looked  with  contempt 
on  all  worldly  treasures  and  held  everything  in 
common,"  or  (as  this  is  more  accurately  expressed), 
"  It  is  incredible  with  what  alacrity  those  people  defend 
and  support  their  common  interests — the  interest  of 
any  of  their  number — and  spare  nothing,  in  short,  to 
promote  it."  Thus  the  Christian  church  became  a 
corporation  for  mutual  support,  refusing  the  idler  who 
would  not  work,  but  for  the  rest  accepting  the  maxim 
that  they  "  must  provide  one  another  with  support, 


xiv  PROPERTY 

with  all  joy  :  furnishing  those  who  lack  occupation 
with  employment,  and  thus  with  the  necessary  liveli- 
hood. To  the  workman,  work  ;  to  him  who  cannot 
work,  mercy  (or  alms)."  l  There  is  no  doubt  that  this 
profound  sense  of  the  communal  claim  on  private 
property  and  this  practically  effective  sense  of  brother- 
hood produced  an  economic  condition  in  the  Christian 
community  which  was  one  main  cause  of  its  progress. 
The  Fathers  use  the  strongest  language  against  any 
"right  of  property,"  which  resists  the  claim  of  the 
needs  of  the  brethren.  Dr.  Bartlet  writes  with  a 
studied  moderation  about  all  this,  and  shows  no  little 
insight  in  accounting  for  the  disappointing  fact  that, 
when  Christianity  became  the  established  religion,  it 
did  so  little  to  impress  its  ideal  of  property  upon  the 
law  and  custom  of  the  later  Empire.  But  certainly 
the  church  bore  the  strongest  witness  to  the  idea  of 
property  as  a  trust  for  the  common  good.  And  in 
no  way  is  this  more  strikingly  shown  than  in  its 
identification  of  "charity" — that  is,  charity  in  the 
narrower  sense  of  almsgiving — with  justice.2  The 
needy  can  claim  our  alms  as  a  matter  of  justice  :  to 
retain  more  property  than  we  strictly  need  is  a  violation 
of  justice,  and  not  merely  a  failure  to  perform  a  work 
of  supererogation.  Lord  Hugh  Cecil  has  recently 
drawn  a  strong  distinction  between  charity  and  justice. 
He  says  "originally  the  relief  of  the  poor  was  based  on 
the  duty  of  Christian  charity,  and  not  on  any  supposed 
right  of  justice."  3  As  far  as  Early  Christianity  is  con- 
cerned the  distinction  here  drawn  would  be  repudiated. 
To  withhold  charity  is  to  refuse  justice.  And  when  we 
pass  from  the  Early  Christian  period  to  the  Middle 
Ages,  when  the  whole  fabric  of  society  was  in  Christian 

1  Pseudo-Clement,  Ef.  8  ;  see   Harnaclc,  Expansion  of  Christianity   (Williams  & 
Norgate),  i.  p.  218. 

2  This  is  especially  but  not  exclusively  characteristic  of  the  Westerns — Cyprian, 
Lactantius,  Ambrose,  etc. 

3  Conservatism  (Williams  &  Norgate),  p.  172. 


INTRODUCTION  xv 

hands  we  find  the  old  principle  asserted.  Charity  in 
the  form  of  tithe,  and  more  generally  distribution  of 
wealth  to  need,  is  still  asserted  to  be  justice  and  the 
withholding  of  it  injustice.  "  No  man  has  really  the 
right  to  hold  for  himself  more  than  he  needs."  And 
the  Stoic  principle  of  a  law  of  nature  behind  and  con- 
trolling the  law  of  the  State,  is  adopted  in  dealing  with 
property.  Private  property,  and  laws  maintaining  the 
rights  of  private  property,  are  necessary  as  a  protection 
against  the  lawlessness  of  fallen  human  nature  ;  but 
behind  the  laws  is  the  original  principle  by  which  all 
things  are  common,  which  gives  to  every  man  his  right 
to  what  he  needs,  so  that  even  stealing,  St.  Thomas 
maintains,  is  no  stealing  if  the  need  is  sufficiently 
urgent,  and  property  has  no  claim  which  is  valid 
against  the  natural  or  fundamental  right  of  every  man 
to  enjoy  the  bounty  of  the  Creator.  It  ought  to  be 
added  that  in  mediaeval  society  a  very  large  share  of 
property  was  held  by  the  religious  houses,  who  at 
their  best  maintained  in  practical  action  the  principle  of 
voluntary  poverty,  and  at  their  lower  level  exhibited 
on  the  largest  scale  the  principle  of  communal  owner- 
ship within  their  own  membership  and  for  the  sake  of 
the  poor. 

Amongst  the  Reformers  there  were  some  who  main- 
tained the  old  Christian  instinct  unimpaired.  No 
nobler  practical  insistence  on  the  true  conception  of 
property  can  be  found  than  is  to  be  found  in  the 
sermons  of  Hugh  Latimer  ;  but,  on  the  whole,  the 
candid  reader  of  Mr.  Wood's  most  interesting  essay, 
with  its  valuable  catena  of  quotations,  will  feel  that 
Protestantism  in  general,  and  not  least  our  English 
Protestantism,  embodied  an  excessive  individualism,1  as 

1  It  may  be  the  case  that  the  greater  individualism  in  the  conception  of 
property  which  characterizes  Protestant  literature  would  be  found  to  be  more  or  less 
characteristic  of  the  thought  of  Europe  generally,  whether  Protestant  or  Catholic, 
in  the  sixteenth  and  seventeenth  centuries,  and  to  be  due,  not  only  to  Protestant 
tendencies,  but  to  a  widespread  change  in  the  economic  structure  of  society. 


xvi  PROPERTY 

in  other  respects  so  also  in  regard  to  property.  It 
abandoned  much  of  the  content  which  the  Bible  or 
earlier  Christianity  had  given  to  the  commandment, 
"Thou  shalt  not  steal."  It  ushers  in  the  epoch  in 
which  the  doctrine  of  the  right  of  property  is  largely 
stripped  of  its  old  limitations.1 

What  are  we  to  say,  then,  about  the  still  dominant 
individualism,  the  assertion  of  an  almost  unlimited 
right  of  acquiring,  retaining,  and  perpetuating  property, 
which  breaks  out  against  either  any  strongly  urged 
moral  claim  for  voluntarily  giving  better  conditions 
to  the  poorer  workers  as  an  act  of  justice,  or  against 
any  action  of  the  State  which  tends  in  the  direction 
of  a  more  equitable  distribution  of  the  proceeds  of 
industry  ? 

We  are  bound  to  say  that,  looking  at  the  matter 
philosophically,  it  has  no  validity.  The  particular  laws 
which  at  any  moment  regulate  the  holding  of  property, 
or  determine  the  burden  which  it  is  to  bear  for  the 
public  good,  are  laws  of  the  State  ;  it  is  the  State  which 
alone  enables  property  to  be  gathered  and  held;  and  there 
is  no  legitimate  claim  which  property  can  make  against 
what  appears  to  be  the  welfare  of  the  State.  It  is  hardly 
possible  to  state  the  principle  too  strongly.  We  are 
only  saying  the  same  thing  in  other  words  if  we  say 
that  the  tenure  of  property  in  any  community  must  be 
judged  by  its  tendency  to  promote  what  alone  is  the 

1  But  out  of  the  heart  of  the  eighteenth  century  we  do  well  to  recall  that  Bishop 
Butler,  in  defending  the  right  of  the  lay  holder  of  what  had  formerly  been  Church  property 
to  retain  his  property  with  a  good  conscience,  does  so  on  grounds  which  involves  the 
principle  that  there  is  no  absolute  or  perpetual  right  of  property.  "  Property  in  general 
is,  and  must  be,  regulated  by  the  laws  of  the  community.  .  .  .  Every  donation  to 
the  Christian  church  is  a  human  donation  and  no  more  j  and  therefore  cannot  give 
a  divine  right,  but  such  a  right  only  as  must  be  subject  in  common  with  all  other 
property  fo  human  laws.  .  .  .  The  persons  who  gave  these  lands  to  the  church  had 
themselves  no  right  in  perpetuity  in  them,  consequently  could  convey  no  such  right 
to  the  church.  But  all  scruples  concerning  the  lawfulness  of  laymen  possessing  these 
lands  go  upon  the  supposition  that  the  church  had  such  a  right  in  perpetuity  in  them  ; 
and  therefore  all  those  scruples  must  be  groundless  as  going  upon  a  false  supposi- 
tion." See  a  letter  of  Bishop  Butler's  in  Fitzgerald's  edition  of  the  Analogy,  Preface, 
p.  xciii. 


INTRODUCTION  xvii 

real  end  of  civil  society — that  is,  the  best  possible  life 
for  man  in  general  and  all  men  in  particular.  If  it 
appears  that  the  conditions  of  property-holding  at  any 
particular  period  sacrifice  the  many  to  the  few,  and  tend 
to  starve  the  vitality  or  destroy  the  hope  or  depress 
the  efforts  of  masses  of  men  and  women,  there  is  no 
legitimate  claim  that  property  can  make  against  the 
alteration  of  conditions  by  gradual  and  peaceable 
means. 

Can  such  a  charge  be  made  out  against  the  present 
conditions  under  which  in  our  country  property  is 
acquired  and  held  or  handed  on  ?  I  fear  that  it  can  be 
made  out  and  pressed  home. 

The  stimulus  of  unlimited  acquisition,  it  is  some- 
times pleaded,  is  necessary  to  bring  out  of  men  their 
greatest  capacity  and  energy.  If  you  restrain  a  man's 
freedom  to  acquire,  you  damp  his  energy.  But  what 
about  the  energy  of  the  masses  of  men  who  can  acquire 
no  property  or  no  sufficient  property  to  give  them 
secure  status  and  hope  ?  If  you  go  some  way  towards 
equalizing  opportunity,  as  between  one  man  and 
another,  will  you  not  stimulate  a  thousand  energies 
and  interests  to  one  which  you  may  check  ? 

The  most  formidable  form  of  this  plea  is  that  which 
represents  to  us  that  in  modern  industry  the  most  im- 
portant factor  is  the  brain  of  the  great  organizer  ;  that 
this  will  only  work  under  the  stimulus  of  unlimited 
acquisition  of  wealth  and  personal  power  ;  and  that  if 
in  our  own  country  this  power  of  unlimited  acquisition 
is  restricted,  the  men  of  greatest  initiative  will  go  to 
countries  where  no  such  restrictions  exist,  and  our  own 
industrial  life  will  suffer.  This  is  a  terrible  argument 
— the  argument  that  what  is  most  powerful  in  men 
cannot  be  induced  to  act  in  the  public  interest  but 
only  on  the  motive  of  unrestricted  selfishness.  There 
are  many  experiences  in  modern  industrial  life  to  be 
set  against  it.  It  may,  however,  be  a  motive  for  pro- 


XV  111 


PROPERTY 


ceeding  gradually  in  reforming  industrial  conditions, 
and  a  ground  for  strengthening  international  fellowship 
among  reformers,  so  that  similar  tendencies  may  be 
apparent  in  all  countries.  But  it  can  never  be  a 
ground  for  tying  the  hands  of  justice  ;  and  it  leaves 
altogether  out  of  account  the  stimulus  to  industry 
which  is  to  be  anticipated  in  any  country  in  which 
more  and  more  men  in  the  industrial  world  can  feel 
that  it  is  worth  while  to  do  their  best. 

Property  in  some  sense  is  necessary  for  personality. 
That  is  certainly  true.  Let  us  therefore  be  careful  to 
guard  against  any  invasion  of  the  real  liberty  of  persons, 
let  us  maintain  the  right  of  property  "  for  use."  But 
how  overwhelming  is  the  indictment  against  present 
conditions  in  their  bearing  on  personality, the  personality 
of  the  mass  of  our  countrymen.  On  this  line  Dr. 
Holland  brings  the  series  of  essays  to  a  conclusion  with 
an  argument  which  seems  to  me  to  be  of  overwhelming 
force.  And  he  calls  attention  to  the  root  fact  about 
personality  that  it  is  in  its  fundamental  being  a  social 
thing — a  relation  of  one  individual  to  another  ;  and 
that  a  legitimate  development  of  personality  involves  a 
legitimate  development  of  fellowship. 

The  Roman  poet  contrasts  the  extravagance  of 
individual  wealth  in  his  own  time  with  what  he  dis- 
cerns to  have  been  the  ancient  Roman  ideal  : 

Privatus  illis  census  erat  brevis, 
Commune  magnum.1 

Their  private  property  was  small  :   what  was  in  common,  that 
was  large. 

These  words  echo  in  our  mind.  We  cannot  get  rid 
of  the  feeling  that  individualism  in  property  has  over- 
done itself:  that  it  is  working  disastrous  havoc  : 
that  the  cry  for  justice  from  masses  of  men  and 

1   Horace,  Carm.  ii.  15. 


INTRODUCTION  xix 

women  is  a  cry  which  is  legitimate ;  and  if  it  is  a  legiti- 
mate cry,  then  most  certainly  it  behoves  us  not  to 
wait  till  its  claim  can  be  enforced,  grudging  every  inch 
that  is  yielded  unwillingly  to  "labour "  under  the 
pressure  of  compulsion,  but  rather  as  free  men  to  face 
the  facts  and  gird  ourselves  willingly  for  reform,  even 
if  it  entail  for  us  personal  sacrifice. 

And  here  comes  in  the  claim  of  our  religion.  We 
have  been  unfaithful  to  its  ancient  instincts  and  to  the 
spirit  of  our  Master.  Speaking  of  the  sixteenth  and 
again  of  the  nineteenth  century,  and  referring,  I  think, 
to  Europe  at  large,  Harnack  says  :  "  The  church  was 
generally  on  the  wrong  side,  a  fact  which  still  rankles 
in  the  memory  of  the  nation,  and  is  not  without  influence 
on  the  economic  struggle  of  the  present  day."  l  The 
modern  church  has  generally  been  on  the  wrong  side. 
Can  we  deny  it  ?  Can  we  deny  that  its  conceptions  of 
property  and  of  the  obligations  of  property,  and  its 
attitude  towards  the  real  needs  of  the  masses  of  men 
who  have  held  no  property,  or  received  no  adequate 
supply  of  what  life  needs  for  its  development,  have 
been  wholly  different  from  what  the  teaching  of  the 
prophets  and  our  Lord,  and  our  Fathers  in  Christendom, 
would  have  had  them  to  be  ?  In  this  respect,  as  in 
others,  our  religion  to-day  is  on  its  trial.  The  place  it  is 
to  hold  in  the  minds  of  men  in  general  and  the  genuine- 
ness which  can  be  ascribed  to  our  profession  of  brother- 
hood, depend  on  our  courageous  readiness  to  think 
again  what  our  Christian  principles  mean.  What  do 
we  honestly  believe  is  God's  will — Christ's  will — for 
en  ?  What  do  we  mean  when  we  say  that  we  hold 
ur  property  as  stewards  for  God's  purposes  ?  Do  we 
really  believe  that  covetousness  and  the  desire  to 
accumulate  wealth — yes,  and  wealth  itself — deserve  all 
that  our  Lord  and  His  apostles  said  of  them  ?  Do  we 
really  acknowledge  that  if  we  are  failing  to  redeem  our 

1   The  Social  Gospel  (Williams  &  Norgate),  p.  63. 


xx  INTRODUCTION 

brothers  and  sisters  from  misery  and  want,  we  are 
failing  to  redeem  Christ  ?  And  if  we  genuinely  mean 
what  we  should  mean,  and  believe  what  we  say,  are  we, 
as  Christians,  ready  for  a  deep  and  courageous  and 
corporate  act  of  penitence  and  reparation  ? 


I 

THE  HISTORICAL  EVOLUTION 
OF  PROPERTY,  IN  FACT  AND  IN  IDEA 

BY 

L.  T.  HOBHOUSE,  M.A. 


PROFESSOR   OF  SOCIOLOGY,  LONDON   UNIVERSITY 


SUMMARY 

1.  The  general  notion  of  property.     It  is  a  right  of  control  over  things 
which  society  recognizes.      It  may  be  absolute  or  partial,   held  by  one 
person  or  many,  or  by  a  community,  but  it  must  be  exclusive  as  against 
others,  and  it  must  have  some  permanence. 

2.  The  connection  of  property  with  rational  purpose,  and  with  freedom. 

3.  The  opposition,  in  this  regard,  between  property  held  for  use  by  its 
owner,  and  property  as  a  means  of  controlling  the  labour  of  others. 

4.  Property  is  a  recognized  institution  in  all  known  societies  ;  but  in 
the  simpler  societies  it  is  rarely,  if  ever,  a  source  of  "power."     This  side 
develops  with  the  advance  of  material  civilization,  and  culminates  in  the 
modern  inequalities  of  wealth. 

5.  Of  theories  of  property  we  may  distinguish  (a)  the  Communistic, 
which  really  attacks  the  whole  principle  of  property ;  (b)  the  Labour  theory ; 
(c)  the  Individualistic  theory,  which  finds  it  essential  to  character ;  and  (d} 
the  Socialistic  theory.    Need  of  discrimination  between  property  for  "  use  " 
and  for  "  power,"  and  of  the  extension  of  certain  forms  of  State  ownership 
in  the  interest  of  personal  rights. 


I  ••vsU'.'-J.j 

THE  HISTORICAL  EVOLUTION 
OF  PROPERTY,  IN  FACT  AND  IN  IDEA.1 

A  satisfactory  account  of  the  development  of  property 
in  general  has  not  yet  been  written,  and  perhaps 
in  the  present  state  of  our  knowledge  cannot  be 
written.  In  no  department  of  the  study  of  com- 
parative institutions  are  the  data  more  elusive  and 
unsatisfactory.  The  divergence  between  legal  theory 
and  economic  fact,  between  written  law  and  popular 
custom,  between  implied  rights  and  actual  enjoyment, 
enables  one  and  the  same  institution  to  be  painted  and, 
within  limits,  quite  honestly  and  faithfully  painted  in 
very  different  colours.  The  legally  minded  historian 
will  lay  stress  on  forms  or  principles  which  have  very 
little  bearing  on  the  actual  life  of  the  people.  The 
economic  historian,  impatient  of  these  subtleties,  will 
ask  us  t'o  look  at  the  actual  working  of  the  institution, 
only  to  find  that  by  some  turn  of  events  the  dormant 
legal  principle  is  awakened,  and  becomes  a  potent  and 
perhaps  deadly  force  in  the  working  of  a  system. 
The  theorist  with  a  generalization  to  defend  can  always, 
by  judicious  selection  and  omission,  quote  travellers, 
ethnologists,  early  codes,  or  points  of  contemporary 
custom  on  his  side  ;  for  he  is  singularly  unfortunate 

1  In  this  paper  the  social  functions  of  property  are  examined  by  the  standard  of 
purely  humanitarian  ethics. 


4  PROPERTY  i 

if  he  cannot  find  something  either  in  the  every  day 
working  of  the  institution  or  in  its  theoretical  implica- 
tions, which,  by  ignoring  other  aspects,  may  be  made 
to  tell  on  his  side.  But  any  one  who  considers  the 
extraordinary  difficulty  which  our  own  social  historians 
find  'in  pteserttl&g ^a  perfectly  just  picture  of  landed 
property  in  England  m  any  one  century,  to  say  nothing 
of \  its\4^velQpJneyitVthr0ugh  the  centuries,  will  realize 
'the  kind  'of  caution  which  science  will  demand  in  re- 
constructing the  true  character  of  property  among  a 
simple  people  who  have  no  written  documents  from 
the  statements  of  travellers,  even  if  they  are  skilled 
observers. 

A  single  illustration  may  suffice.  In  a  simple 
community  practising  extensive  agriculture  a  man  tells 
a  traveller  that  this  is  "  his "  land,  and  that  his 
neighbour's  land.  The  statement  is  duly  printed,  and 
in  the  end  finds  its  way  into  a  volume  on  the  develop- 
ment of  property  as  evidence  of  the  individual  owner- 
ship of  land,  without  so  much  as  a  note  to  show  the 
reader  whether  there  has  been  any  enquiry  into  the 
conditions  of  tenure.  Another  observer  may  state 
with  equal  truth  that  the  land  "  belongs  "  to  the  tribe, 
and  this  remark  figures  in  a  work  of  different  tendency 
as  equally  good  evidence  in  favour  of  primitive  com- 
munism, though  there  may  be  nothing  to  show  in 
what  form  the  land  is  actually  used  by  the  members 
of  the  tribe.  In  some  of  the  Australian  tribes  good 
observers  tell  us  that  there  is  no  such  thing  as  private 
property  in  land.1  Among  others,  other  writers  assure 
us  that  land  neither  belongs  to  a  tribe  nor  to  a  group 
of  families  but  to  a  single  male.2  Does  the  difference 
really  lie  between  the  tribes  or  between  the  observers  ? 
Some  light  may  be  thrown  on  the  question  and  on  the 

1  Spencer  and  Gillen,  The  Northern  Tribes  of  Central  Australia,  p.  27,  etc. 

2  E.g.    Grey    and    Eyre,    cited    in    Hildebrand's    Recht  und   Sitte   auf  den  >ver- 
schiedenen  Kulturs(ufent  p.  4. 


i    THE  EVOLUTION  OF  PROPERTY    5 

general  difficulties  of  method  by  a  passage  in  Mr. 
Hewitt's  classical  work.1  Among  the  coast  tribes  of 
New  South  Wales  it  appears  that  the  land  wherein  a 
child  is  born  is  "  his  "  to  hunt  in,  and  even  a  father  or 
mother  may  thus  "  acquire  "  land  when  a  child  is  born 
to  them  outside  their  own  locality.  "  The  place  where 
a  man  is  born,"  said  an  old  man,  "  is  his  own  locality 
and  he  has  always  the  right  to  hunt  over  it,  and  all 
others  born  there  have  also  the  right  to  do  so."  It 
may  safely  be  said  that  this  is  one  of  the  very  last 
forms  of  title  that  would  occur  to  a  civilized  enquirer. 
The  effect  of  his  examination  of  any  single  native 
would  be  to  persuade  him  that  that  native  owned  the 
land  where  he  was  born.  It  would  only  be  if  he 
happened  to  examine  several  born  in  the  same  district 
that  he  would  discover  that  many  men  called  the  same 
land  their  own,  and  that  their  property  in  it  could 
neither  be  described  as  communal  nor  as  individual. 

Where  data  are  so  difficult  to  ascertain,  generaliza- 
tion must  be  unusually  precarious.  At  best  it  may  be 
possible  here  to  set  out  a  few  salient  points  which  may 
serve  to  throw  light  on  the  very  diverse  functions  of 
property  in  the  social  system,  the  variations  which  the 
conception  of  property  has  undergone,  and  the  manner 
in  which  these  are  connected  with  the  general  develop- 
ment of  society.  With  this  object  we  will  briefly 
consider  (i)  the  general  notion  of  property,  (2)  the 
psychological  conditions  on  which  it  rests,  (3)  certain 
aspects  of  its  social  functions,  (4)  some  of  the  forms 
which  property  has  assumed  at  several  stages  of  social 
development,  and  (5)  the  light  thrown  by  these  con- 
siderations on  certain  typical  theories  of  property  which 
will  be  briefly  reviewed. 

1   The  Native  Tribes  of  South  East  Australia,  p.  8  3 . 


6  PROPERTY  i 

i.  THE  NOTION  OF  PROPERTY 

For  purposes  of  social  theory  property  is  to  be 
conceived  in  terms  of  the  control  of  man  over  things. 
Man  needs  food  to  eat,  implements  to  procure  it,  land 
to  work  upon,  and  for  that  matter  to  stand  and  move 
upon.  That  he  may  supply  his  needs  at  all,  he  must 
at  least  temporarily  control  the  implement  that  he  is 
using,  and  the  spot  on  which  he  is  working.  But  that 
this  temporary  control  or  possession  may  become 
property,  certain  further  conditions  are  essential.  His 
possession  must  in  the  first  place  be  recognized  by 
others,  i.e.  it  must  be  of  the  nature  of  a  right.  In  the 
second  place,  with  regard  to  things  of  a  permanent 
nature,  his  right  must  also  have  a  certain  permanence. 
He  must  be  able  to  count  on  the  use  of  the  thing. 
His  right  over  it,  though  it  may  be  limited  in  time, 
must  not  be  confined  to  the  moment  when  he  has  it  in 
his  hands,  but  must  be  respected  in  his  absence. 
Thirdly,  his  control  must  be  exclusive.  If  he  shares 
the  control  of  the  thing  with  others,  then  it  is  not  his 
private  property.  But  if  he  and  his  partners  control 
it  to  the  exclusion  of  the  rest  of  the  world,  then  it  is 
their  joint  or  their  common  property.  If  on  the  other 
hand  all  the  world  alike  can  use  it,  then  it  is  not 
property  at  all.  Property  may  be  private,  joint,  or 
common,  but  it  must  vest  in  some  person  or  persons, 
and  it  must  be  exclusive  of  other  persons. 

Exclusive  control,  however,  it  must  be  borne  in 
mind,  does  not  necessarily  mean  complete  control. 
A  may  control  a  thing  for  one  purpose  to  the  ex- 
clusion of  all  the  world,  B  among  the  rest  ;  yet  B  may 
control  that  same  thing  for  another  purpose  to  the 
exclusion  of  all  the  world,  A  among  the  rest.  When 
I  take  a  room  in  an  inn  for  the  night,  it  is  "mine" 
for  the  night  to  the  exclusion  of  any  one  else.  But 
the  landlord  has  permanent  rights  in  the  room  which 


i    THE  EVOLUTION  OF  PROPERTY    7 

are  exclusive  as  against  me.  It  may  be  objected  that 
we  ought  to  say  that  the  landlord  has  the  property, 
while  he  gives  me  only  the  right  of  using  it.  This 
may  seem  to  accord  better  with  usage,  but  in  the  final 
analysis  of  property  it  seems  desirable  for  several  reasons 
to  insist  that  all  forms  of  control  are  species  of  one 
genus.  The  control  over  a  thing  may  be  complete  or 
partial,  and  the  partial  control  may  ascend  by  so  many 
gradations  till  it  becomes  complete,  that  it  is  difficult  to 
know  where  to  draw  a  line.  The  only  distinction  of 
principle  seems  to  be  that  between  control  of  a  thing 
for  use  and  enjoyment,  and  control  for  the  purpose  of 
disposal,  sale,  exchange,  or  bequest.  The  latter  kind 
of  control  may  indeed  be  regarded  as  property  in  the 
sense  of  eminent  ownership,  but  to  restrict  property  to 
this  sense  would  be  to  leave  the  manner  of  its  use  and 
enjoyment  out  of  account.  A  man  may  only  be  life- 
tenant  of  a  landed  estate,  its  disposal  after  his  death 
being  determined  by  law  or  the  decision  of  the  com- 
munity, or  a  previous  owner's  will.  Yet  while  he  lives 
the  man  may  have  complete  control  of  its  management, 
and  from  generation  to  generation  the  same  conditions 
may  recur.  To  leave  the  life  interest  out  of  account 
would  then  be  to  divorce  the  conception  of  property 
from  the  main  conditions  of  practical  control. 

It  will  be  seen  then  that  property  is  a  principle 
which  admits  of  variation  in  several  distinct  directions. 
It  is  a  control  which  may  be  more  or  less  fully  recog- 
nized and  guaranteed  by  society.  It  may  be  more  or 
less  permanent,  more  or  less  dependent  on  present  use 
and  possession  or  enjoyment.  It  may  be  concentrated 
in  one  hand,  or  common  to  many.  It  may  extend  to 
more,  or  to  fewer,  of  the  purposes  to  which  a  thing 
may  be  put.  But  that  the  control  may  be  property  at 
all,  it  must  in  some  sort  be  recognized,  in  some  sort 
independent  of  immediate  physical  enjoyment,  and  at 
some  point  exclusive  of  control  by  other  persons. 


8  PROPERTY  i 

Within  these  limits  there  is  room  for  indefinite  varia- 
tion in  many  directions,  and  the  variations  are  not 
necessarily  dependent  on  one  another. 

2.  THE  PSYCHOLOGY  OF  PROPERTY 

These  elementary  considerations  help  us  in  deter- 
mining the  psychological  basis  of  property,  as  to  which 
a  mere  note  must  here  suffice.  Some  writers  speak  of 
an  instinct  of  property.  But  this  is  to  simplify  over- 
much. No  doubt  the  higher  animals  have  a  rudi- 
mentary property.  The  bone  which  your  dog  has 
once  seized  is  u  his "  bone.  He  resents  the  attempt 
to  take  it  from  him  with  an  excitement  which  he  does 
not  show  in  respect  to  a  bone  which  he  has  not  yet 
taken.  My  tame  jackdaw  steals  my  pencil  and  makes 
off  hurriedly  with  it  with  all  the  flutter  of  conscious 
theft,  or  he  will  play  a  game  with  it,  dropping  it  pro- 
vocatively and  picking  it  up  smartly,  or  going  straight 
at  my  ringers — the  wretch ! — when  I  attempt  to  recapture 
it.  What  happens  in  these  cases  seems  to  be  that  the 
interest  which  a  class  of  objects  excites — either  through 
their  use  for  food  or,  in  the  exceptional  case  of  the 
jackdaw,  through  their  inherent  attractiveness  as  nice, 
bright,  peckable  things,  easily  portable  in  one's  bill — is 
focussed  by  the  first  act  of  seizure  or  even  of  attention 
on  a  particular  object,  and  that  thereupon  all  the  train 
of  feelings  or  reactions  attendant  on,  or  subsidiary  to, 
its  use  are  called  forth  in  response  to  that  object  rather 
than  others.  This  constitutes  the  mental  appropriation 
of  an  object ;  and  not  only  for  man,  but  for  the  dog 
with  its  buried  bone,  and  the  bird  with  its  nest,  and 
the  jackdaw  with  its  "cache,"  the  appropriated  object 
becomes  a  permanent  basis  of  action,  something  that  it 
can  count  upon  and  go  back  to  at  need.  For  man,  at 
all  events,  his  property  is  above  all  something  that  he 
can  rely  upon  as  a  permanent  home,  permanent  means 


i    THE  EVOLUTION  OF  PROPERTY    9 

of  subsistence  or  enjoyment.  Property  is  thus  an 
integral  element  in  an  ordered  life  of  purposeful 
activity.  It  is,  at  bottom  for  the  same  reason,  an  integral 
element  in  a  free  life.  This  distinguishes  property 
from  mere  adequate  provision  with  material  goods. 
A  man  who  has  his  meals  set  down  before  him  all 
nicely  prepared  and  measured  out  by  expert  authority 
may  be  well  nourished  ;  but  as  he  has  no  property 
beyond  his  actual  plateful,  so  he  has  no  freedom  but 
to  take  it  or  give  it  to  the  cat.  The  man  who  has  a 
shilling  in  his  pocket  is  free  to  eat  or  drink  what  he 
likes  up  to  the  limit  of  the  shilling.  He  may  not 
get  so  good  or  sustaining  a  meal,  but  he  gets  his  own 
choice.  The  man  who  has  a  weekly  wage  is,  other 
things  being  equal,  more  free  than  a  man  paid  by 
truck,  and  a  man  who  works  on  his  own  land  with  his 
own  implements  is  more  free,  other  things  being  equal, 
than  the  wage-earner.  At  each  point  the  more  a  man 
can  count  on  his  own  exertions  applied  to  his  own 
property,  the  more  he  can  direct  his  own  activity  on 
the  lines  which  suit  his  taste.  Some  measure  of  pro- 
perty appears,  in  short,  to  be  the  essential  basis  of 
liberty  ;  and  conversely  the  sense  of  freedom  in  enjoy- 
ment ranks  along  with  the  sense  of  security  and  per- 
manence among  the  complex  constituents  of  the  pride 
and  joy  of  ownership. 

3.  SOCIAL  ASPECTS  OF  PROPERTY  :  USE  AND  POWER 

Unfortunately  what  is  liberty  for  one  man  is  often 
the  negation  of  liberty  for  another.  In  a  developed 
society  a  man's  property  is  not  merely  something  which 
he  controls  and  enjoys,  which  he  can  make  the  basis  of 
his  labour  and  the  scene  of  his  ordered  activities,  but 
something  whereby  he  can  control  another  man  and 
make  it  the  basis  of  that  man's  labour  and  the  scene  of 
activities  ordered  by  himself.  The  abstract  right  of 


io  PROPERTY  i 

property  is  apt  to  ignore  these  trifling  distinctions ;  and 
theories  of  property  are  founded,  for  example  on  the 
right  of  the  labourer  to  his  produce,  which  completely 
ignore  the  fact  that  as  industry  develops,  the  most  con- 
spicuous function  of  property  is  to  secure  a  part  of 
one  man's  labour-product  for  the  benefit  of  another. 
Both  the  history  and  the  philosophy  of  property  turn 
on  these  two  relations  of  the  institution  to  social  life  as 
a  whole.  On  the  one  hand  property  is  the  material 
basis  of  a  permanent,  ordered,  purposeful,  and  self- 
directed  activity.  Such  upon  the  whole  is  the  property 
which  a  man  directly  uses  or  enjoys  by  himself  or  in 
association  with  his  nearest  and  dearest.  On  the  other 
hand  property  is  a  form  of  social  organization,  whereby 
the  labour  of  those  who  have  it  not  is  directed  by  and 
for  the  enjoyment  of  those  that  have.  In  this  sense 
the  control  of  the  owner  is  essentially  a  control  of  labour. 
It  is  that  "  alchemy  "  whereby  the  "  Seigneur  lounging 
in  the  CEil  de  Boeuf "  extracts  the  third  nettle  from 
the  gatherer  in  the  fields  and  calls  it  rent.  It  does 
not  essentially  consist  in  the  handling  and  use  of  the 
material  thing.  It  is  consistent  with  as  little  knowledge 
of  the  thing  as  the  average  shareholder  of  an  Argen- 
tine railway  possesses  of  the  whereabouts  of  "  his " 
track,  who  knows  that  the  dividends  come  in  with  fair 
regularity  every  six  months,  though  he  might  have 
difficulty  in  locating  the  terminus  of  the  line  within 
500  miles. 

Now  these  two  functions  of  property,  the  control  of 
things,  which  gives  freedom  and  security,  and  the  control 
of  persons  through  things,  which  gives  power  to  the 
owner,  are  very  different.  In  some  respects  they  are 
radically  opposed,  yet  from  the  nature  of  the  case  they 
are  intertwined,  and  their  relationship  can  be  traced 
through  the  history  of  the  institution,  some  phases  of 
which  may  now  be  indicated. 


i    THE  EVOLUTION  OF  PROPERTY   n 

4.  PHASES  OF  THE  DEVELOPMENT  OF  PROPERTY 

In  the  general  sense  here  given  property  is  found 
in  every  known  society.  A  man's  clothing,  weapons, 
and  tools,  a  woman's  ornaments,  the  family  hut  or 
cave,  or  at  least  a  marked  portion  thereof,1  are  from 
the  first  recognized  as  belonging  to  the  man,  the  woman, 
or  the  family.  The  inventory  of  a  Vedda's  very  simple 
personal  estate  is  given  by  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Seligmann  : 

One  axe,  bow  and  arrows,  three  pots,  a  deer  skin,  a  flint 
and  steel,  and  supply  of  tinder,  a  gourd  for  carrying  water,  a 
betel  pouch  containing  betel  covers,  and  some  form  of  box  for 
holding  lime,  also  a  certain  amount  of  cloth  besides  that  on 
the  person. 

To  these  personal  belongings  a  man  has  a  right  in 
the  sense  in  which  rights  are  recognized  by  simple 
societies.  Theft  would  at  lowest  be  resented  by  the 
individual,  and  there  would  be  a  customary  form  of 
reparation  which  he  would  exact.  As  soon  as  any  sort 
of  public  court  is  formed  it  will  deal  with  this  right 
and  the  wrongs  arising  out  of  it,  on  the  same  general 
principles  and  by  the  same  methods  as  with  others.2 
To  discuss  these  questions  further  would  be  to  examine 
the  social  basis  of  rights  in  general,  which  is  foreign  to 
our  purpose.  Property  is  from  the  first,  to  all  appear- 
ances, a  right  recognized  much  in  the  same  fashion  as 
rights  of  the  person  or  marital  rights  are  recognized, 
and  on  this  side  the  development  follows  the  same 
general  lines  in  all  cases.  The  important  point  for  us 

1  E.g.  In  the  "  Long  House  "  of  the  Iroquois  and  other  North  American  Indians. 
Dargun,   "  Ursprung  und   Geschichte  des  Eigentums "  (Z.  f.  -vergleichende  Rechts- 
lumemchaft,  Bd.  v.  p.  37),  insists  on  this  point.     The  Vedda  families,  according  to 
Dr.  Seligmann,  have  their  proper  place  in  the  joint  caves. 

2  In  nine  cases  out  of  ten  the  "thievishness"  attributed  by  travellers  to  simple 
peoples  is  seen  on  careful  reading  to  mean  that  they  disregarded  the  proprietary  rights 
of  the  whites.     Could  these  peoples  describe  the  morals  of  the  whites,  what  might 
they  say  of  the  civilized  man's  regard  for  their  property?     It  is  true  that  in  some 
cases  belongings  are  taken  without  leave  and  without  censure,  but  these  are  certainly 
the  exception. 


12  PROPERTY  i 

to  consider  is  what  sort  of  things  are  objects  of  pro- 
perty, and  whose  property  they  are ;  or  in  more  ultimate 
analysis,  What  sort  of  exclusive  control  is  exerted  over 
things,  and  by  whom  ? 

Now  among  the  simplest  known  tribes,  who  live 
by  gathering  fruits,  digging  roots,  and  hunting,  the 
possible  objects  of  property  may  be  divided  into  two 
categories.  On  the  one  hand  there  are  the  trivial  per- 
sonal belongings  that  have  been  mentioned.  On  the 
other  hand  there  is  the  land,  uncleared  and  uncultivated, 
but  the  one  great  means  of  subsistence.  Of  the  first 
kind  there  is  private  ownership  ;  but  it  will  be  apparent 
that  the  life  of  the  little  society  will  be  determined 
principally  by  liberty  or  restriction  in  the  matter  of 
hunting  or  collecting  food,  that  is  to  say,  by  the  owner- 
ship of  the  land.  How  then  is  land  owned  in  these 
communities  ?  Is  it  communal  or  is  it  personal  ?  If 
we  could  answer  this  question  clearly  and  unambigu- 
ously, we  should  get  as  near  as  the  evidence  is  ever 
likely  to  bring  us  to  a  solution  of  the  problem  of 
primitive  property,  and  in  particular  of  the  vexed 
questions  surrounding  the  nature  of  the  village  com- 
munity. Unfortunately  the  evidence  is  not  altogether 
clear  and  unambiguous.  In  some  instances  the  com- 
munal tenure  of  the  land  is  beyond  doubt.  The  case 
of  the  Central  Australians  already  quoted  may  serve  as 
an  instance.  In  the  first  place,  among  these  people  the 
tribe  has  its  known  area,  with  boundaries  recognized 
by  the  neighbouring  tribes.  Within  the  tribe  there 
are  divisions  and  subdivisions,  the  ultimate  unit  being 
a  "  local  group  "  of  a  few  families — in  one  tribe  forty 
individuals  constitute  the  largest  existing  group — who 
roam  about  an  area  which,  like  that  of  the  tribe  as  a 
whole,  is  clearly  defined.  Within  this  area  there  is  no 
individual  property.  It  is  free  to  all  members  of  the 
group,  but  no  one  else  may  hunt  in  it  without  per- 
mission, and  the  boundaries  are  habitually  observed. 


i          THE  EVOLUTION  OF  PROPERTY       13 

Moreover,  ownership  is  associated  with  the  centres 
within  the  area  in  which  the  souls  of  ancestors  who 
lived  in  the  Alcheringa — the  great  long  ago — are  de- 
posited, which  souls  are  reincarnated  in  living  members 
of  the  group.  Within  the  terms  of  our  definition  it  is 
clear  that  this  area  is  the  common  property  of  the  group. 
Writers  who  deny  communal  property  altogether  among 
the  hunting  peoples  can  only  deal  with  a  case  like  this 
by  calling  it  not  property  but  sovereignty.  It  is  true 
that  the  group  is  substantially  an  autonomous  unit,  but 
the  only  deduction  that  can  be  drawn  from  this  is  that 
political  control — if  we  may  use  such  an  expression 
here — and  the  right  of  property  are  not  at  this  stage 
differentiated.  Indeed,  in  the  case  of  land  this 
differentiation  is  not  completely  effected  till  a  relatively 
late  stage  in  social  development,  and  it  may  be  doubted 
whether  a  complete  differentiation  is  ever  possible 
without  socially  disastrous  consequences.  In  any  case 
the  effective  control  of  the  land  is  in  the  hands  of  the 
group.  No  single  member  has  an  exclusive  right 
against  the  group,  while  the  group  has  an  exclusive 
right  against  all  others,  and  this  right  is  recognized  by 
the  others.  We  cannot  refuse  to  call  this  common 
ownership  ;  and  if  the  same  system  obtained  among  all 
hunting  people,  the  starting-point  in  the  development 
of  property  in  land  would  be  perfectly  clear. 

But  this  is  not  the  case.  The  necessities  of  hunting 
and  the  collection  of  food  may  lead  to  further  sub- 
division, and  we  find  cases,  both  in  Australia  and  else- 
where, where  land  is  owned  by  an  individual  hunter 
and  his  family.1  We  saw  above  that  some  ambiguity 

1  In  ten  Australian  tribes  or  groups  common  ownership  is  pretty  clearly 
indicated,  and  in  five  family  ownership.  But  several  authors,  e.g.  Lang,  Grey,  Eyre, 
Curr,  assert  individual  ownership.  The  evidence,  however,  is  often  conflicting  and 
in  some  cases  we  can  only  suppose  a  kind  of  dual  ownership.  Thus  J.  Browne, 
writing  in  Dr.  Petermann's  Mitteilungen  for  1856,  describes  four  West  Australian 
tribes  which  he  knew  well,  as  having  land  possessed  by  families  and  individuals  j 
but  he  remarks  that  it  is  difficult  to  say  in  what  private  property  consists,  as  the 
tribe  roams  the  whole  area  without  distinction,  while  if  a  stranger  trespasses,  it 


i4  PROPERTY  i 

may  attach  to  the  evidence  in  these  cases.  Let  us 
take  an  instance  where  the  report  is  precise.  The 
Veddas  are  organized  in  very  small  groups  of  families 
closely  related  to  one  another.  Each  group  has  its 
definite  hunting  area,  but  within  it  each  man  has  his 
own  land.  This  land  passes  by  regular  inheritance,  or 
may  be  given  to  a  son  or  a  son-in-law.  It  may  also  be 
alienated.  But  whether  it  is  given  to  the  natural  heir 
or  to  any  one  else  it  can  only  be  with  the  assent  of 
every  adult  male  of  the  group.1  In  this  instance  it 
is  clear  that  immediate  ownership  is  private,  and  that 
the  eminent  ownership  is  in  the  group.  The  control 
of  the  group  secures  the  important  point,  that  access  to 
the  land  will  be  maintained  for  those  who  are  by  birth 
its  members.  As  long  as  this  principle  is  maintained 
land  may  be  communal  property,  or  it  may  be  personal, 
or  the  two  principles  may  be  intermixed,  but  in  any 
case  it  will  be  held  for  use  and  not  for  power.  Its 
tenure  will  be  occupational,  and  I  think  we  may  pro- 
visionally conclude  that  this  is  the  general  characteristic 
of  primitive  property  in  land,  that  is  to  say,  of  the  one 
essential  basis  of  production  in  the  lowest  stages  of 
development.2 

is  resented  and  a  fight  ensues.  Perhaps  the  only  prerogative  of  the  owner,  he  says,  is 
to  take  the  lead  in  this  resistance.  As  to  family  property,  it  must  be  borne  in  mind 
that  the  Australian  local  group  is  often  so  small  as  to  be  little  more  than  an  enlarged 
family,  so  that  family  and  group  ownership  pass  into  one  another.  It  should  also  be 
noted  that  rules  for  the  division  of  the  spoils  of  the  hunt  are  common  in  Australia. 
Of  twenty  cases  of  which  I  have  information,  the  food  is  divided  between  the  whole 
camp  in  ten  ;  between  the  relations,  including  the  wife's  relations,  in  six  ;  while  in 
four  the  rules  are  not  specified. 

1  Seligmann,  op.  cit.  pp.  107,  in. 

2  Among  fifty-five  tribes  of  "hunters  and  gatherers  "  as  to  whose  property  system 
I  have  found  some  account,  forty-four  appears  to  hold  land  either  as  property  of  the 
tribe  or  of  a  smaller  group — clan,  village,  or  band — within  the  tribe.     Of  the  remainder 
five  are  the  Australian  tribes  in  which  ownership  is  attributed  to  the  family,  and 
there  are  left  six  cases  of   individual    ownership,  to   which    perhaps  a   few   more 
Australian  cases  ought    to    be  added.      In    two    or    three    instances  ownership    is 
attributed  to  the  chief,  but    this    seems  to  be  rather  as  the  representative  of  the 
community  than  as  true  personal  property. 

In  a  few  cases  special  clans  monopolized  the  land  or  the  best  part  of  it.  Thus 
among  the  Thlinkeets,  according  to  Swanton  (Smithsonian  Annual  Reports,  xxvi), 
certain  clans  had  no  land  of  their  own,  and  either  used  the  common  land  of  the 


i          THE  EVOLUTION  OF  PROPERTY       15 

This  suggestion  is  confirmed  when  we  consider  the 
beginning  of  agriculture.  Land  at  the  outset  is  cleared 
for  the  raising  of  a  crop.  Its  fertility  is  soon  exhausted, 
perhaps  after  a  single  harvest,  and  the  little  community 
moves  on  to  another  spot.  But  the  whole  amount 
brought  under  cultivation  at  any  one  time  is  a  very 
small  fraction  of  the  waste  belonging  to  the  com- 
munity and  hunted  over  by  any  of  its  members  in- 
discriminately. No  difficulty  is  made  about  the  right 
to  clear  a  field,  but  whatever  one  man  has  cleared 
belongs,  at  least  while  he  tills  it,  to  himself  and  his 
family.  At  this  stage  private  property  can  hardly  be 
more  than  a  possessory  right,  for  when  the  last  crop 
has  been  taken  the  clearing  is  really  of  less  value  than 
the  waste.  "  Arva  per  annos  mutant  et  superest  ager." 
There  is  uncleared  land  in  abundance.  It  belongs  to 
the  community  and  is  open  to  any  one  to  break  up.1 
Thus  there  is  temporary  private  possession  and  per- 
manent common  ownership.  But  on  this  point  more 

tribe  or  had  to  wait  until  the  more  fortunate  clans  had  done  with  their  land  for  the 
season.  Among  the  Chilcotin,  Carriers,  and  Western  Shushwaps  land  was  the 
property  of  the  nobles.  In  the  two  former  cases,  according  to  Father  Morice 
(Proceedings  of  the  Canadian  Institute,  1893),  the  heads  of  non-noble  families 
might  hunt  on  the  land  with  the  chief's  permission.  In  the  latter,  according  to  Teit 
(Report  of  the  Jesup  Expedition),  the  nobles  charged  rents  on  the  commons,  fined 
them  for  trespass,  and  drove  them  off  to  the  more  distant  tribal  grounds  quite  in  the 
style  of  modern  civilization.  Among  the  Tsimshian,  according  to  Boas,  a  clan 
retained  the  right  to  its  land  even  though  it  moved  away  $  but  I  do  not  know  whether 
it  could  charge  anything  for  its  use  by  others.  All  these  instances  are  from  the 
relatively  developed  hunting  and  fishing  tribes  of  the  west  coast  of  North  America, 
where  class  distinctions  had  come  into  being. 

In  the  Torres  Straits  land  may  be  held  in  individual  ownership  and  is  not  infre- 
quently lent  or  let  for  a  share  in  the  produce,  e.g.  a  garden  is  lent  on  the  under- 
standing that  the  first-fruits  go  to  the  owner  (Haddon,  Cambridge  Expedition,  vol. 
iv.).  One  group  of  these  islands  is  non-agricultural,  and  private  property  also 
obtains  here,  but  whether  the  leasing  system  is  also  known  is  not  clear  to  me. 

The  figures  given  above  are  from  an  enquiry  which  is  not  quite  finished  and  needs 
final  revision,  but  are  not  likely  to  require  any  such  modification  as  would  invalidate 
the  general  rule  that,  with  a  few  exceptions  such  as  those  mentioned,  land  in  a 
community  of  hunters  and  gatherers  is  accessible  to  all  members  of  a  social  group. 
This,  it  may  be  remarked,  would  hold  even  in  the  Australian  cases  where  ownership  is 
assigned  to  the  individual.  There  is  nowhere  any  hint  of  a  landless  class. 

1  Compare  the  remarks  of  Von  Martius,  Zur  Ethnographic  Amerikas,  on 
Brazilian  land  tenure,  which  are  sufficiently  clear,  notwithstanding  the  criticisms  of 
Dargun  (Entiuicklungs-Geschichte,  pp.  51-54). 


1 6  PROPERTY  i 

than  one  possibility  arises.  Agriculture  may  become  a 
collective  industry,  fields  being  tilled  and  the  harvest 
gathered  by  the  common  labour,  as  among  the 
Karaya  tribes,1  and  a  special  store  may  be  set  apart  for 
the  necessitous,  as  among  the  Creeks.  But  more  often, 
as  tillage  develops  and  becomes  more  intensive,  the 
temporary  occupation  becomes  permanent.  The  neces- 
sity of  letting  the  land  lie  fallow  may  be  met  by  a 
two-field  or  three-field  system,  and  the  recurrent 
possession  of  the  same  plots  hardens  into  permanent 
ownership.  The  holding,  however,  may  still  be  that  of 
the  family  or  of  the  kindred  rather  than  that  of  the 
individual  ;  and  the  kindred,  living  together  in  a  Long 
House  with  stores  in  common,  constitute  a  smaller  and 
stricter  communism  within  the  community  as  a  whole.2 
But  whether  through  the  break-up  of  the  kindred  or 
as  the  direct  result  of  the  growth  of  cultivation,3  land 
may  be  recognized  as  the  private  property  of  the  man 
who  clears  or  tills  it,  and  may  be  alienated,  sold,,  or 
bequeathed.4  Immediate  ownership  of  the  cultivated 
plots  thus  passes  to  the  kindred,  the  family,  or  the 
individual.  Still  the  community  may  retain  certain 
eminent  rights  and  certain  powers  of  control  :  for 
example,  alienation  to  an  outsider  may  be  forbidden,  or 
allowed  only  by  common  consent  of  the  original  group,5 

1  Ehrenreich,  Veroff.  KSnigl.  Museums,  Band  i. 

2  The  Iroquois  lived  in  joint  houses  containing  from  five  to  twenty  families  and 
made  common  store  of  the  food,  which  was  duly  distributed  among  the  component 
families  by  the  superintending  matron.      The   Creeks  lived   in   clustered   houses, 
practising  a  similar  communism  (Morgan,  Houses  and  House  Life,  etc.,  pp.  64-68). 

3  The  evidence  does  not  justify  us  in  laying  down  a  fixed  order  leading  from  the 
community  through  the  kin  to  the  individual.     It  is  more  likely  that  development 
followed  a  different  course  among  different  people. 

4  Thus,  among  the  Kayans  of  Borneo,  according  to   Niewenhuis   (^uer  durch 
Borneo),  unbroken  land  is   accessible  to  any  one,  but  land   once  tilled  passes  into 
private    ownership    and    may    be   let    or    exchanged.      Among    the    Hill    Dyaks, 
accor  ing  to  Ling  Roth  (Natives  of  Sarawak),  land  is  abundant  within  the  tribal 
limits,  but  very  little  is  individual  property,  except  the  private  plots  near  the  houses, 
which  are  saleable.     The  locality  of  the  farms  is  generally  settled   by  the  council 
of  the  tribe,  so  that  one  road  may  serve  all.     Among  the  Sea  Dyaks  a  man  acquires 
a  title  to  the  land  by  clearing  it. 

5  So    in    early  mediaeval    Germany,   Schroder,   Lehrbuch   der   deutschen  Rcchts- 
jreschichte,  pp.  307-8, 


i          THE  EVOLUTION  OF  PROPERTY       17 

while  the  right  to  acquire  new  land  by  clearing  requires 
a  more  definite  assent  from  the  community  or  chief 
as  it  becomes  more  valuable. 

Again,  the  community  may  retain  a  general  control 
of  cultivation,  and  may  remain  the  guardian  and  ultimate 
court  of  appeal  on  questions  of  the  rights  and  duties 
of  its  members,  and  on  all  customs  regulating  the 
common  life.  On  this  side,  the  old  principle  survived 
into  the  manorial  courts  of  our  mediaeval  system. 
Furthermore,  the  cultivation  of  the  arable  is  not  self- 
sufficient.  As  agriculture  develops  it  requires  beasts 
of  burden,  and  a  right  of  grazing  on  the  common 
pasture  and  the  use  of  the  waste  are  essential  to  the 
maintenance  of  the  tillage.  But  the  pasture  and  the 
waste  remain  common  ;  and  if  there  is  meadow  land, 
its  use  is  duly  apportioned  by  the  community  in 
accordance  with  the  needs  of  each  holding.  Lastly,  if 
holdings  become  unequal  and  unsuited  to  the  needs 
of  families,  there  may  be  a  conscious  effort  to  maintain 
the  partnership  by  a  system  of  periodical  redistribution, 
as  in  the  case  of  the  Russian  mir. 

Systems  like  these,  though  compatible  with  a 
considerable  development  of  individual  ownership,  are 
still  so  far  primitive  that  they  associate  property,  not 
with  power,  but  with  use.1  At  least  until  property 
begins  to  press  on  the  means  of  subsistence,  every 
boy  on  growing  to  manhood  will  have  the  basis  of  his 
life-economy  secured  to  him  by  the  social  structure. 
He  will  succeed  to  his  share  in  the  family  land,  with 
the  right  to  pasture,  meadow'and  waste,  which  it  carries 
with  it  ;  and  if,  through  the  growth  of  the  family,  the 
lot  has  become  too  narrow,  he  will  readily  gain 
the  consent  of  the  community  to  an  additional  clearing 
in  the  waste.  If  the  pressure  of  population  has  begun, 

1  In  more  than  one  hundred  descriptions  of  land  tenure  among  agricultural  and 
pastoral  peoples  of  simple  culture,  I  have  only  found  ten  cases  in  which  a  system  of 
letting  or  leasing  land  is  suggested. 

C 


i 8  PROPERTY  i 

it  is  more  likely  to  lead  to  trouble  with  neighbouring 
peoples  than  with  landlessness  and  poverty  at  home. 
Its  effects  will  be  seen  in  tribal  unrest,  migrations,  and 
wars  of  conquest.  Here  then  is  one  possible  root  of 
disorganization.  But  there  are  others.  Men  are  by 
nature  unequal,  and  one  family  will  thrive  while 
another  decays.  If  debt  -  slavery — particularly  for 
non-payment  of  the  wergild — is  recognized,  men  will 
fall  into  the  hands  of  creditors  for  whose  benefit  in 
future  they  may  have  to  till  the  land,  and  prisoners  of 
war  may  be  put  to  the  same  use.1  Whole  tribes, 
indeed,  may  become  tributary  to  a  stronger  people.2 
Within  the  community  the  growth  of  military  organiza- 
tion involves  the  elevation  of  the  chief  and  his  trusted 
followers  into  a  nobility  standing  above  the  mass  of 
the  free  men,  and  this  elevation  implies  at  some  point 
or  another  a  corresponding  depression.  Some  one  must 
serve,  if  some  one  else  is  to  have  leisure  to  be  a  noble- 
man. 

But  apart  from  these  tendencies,  there  is  another 
economic  movement  on  which  we  have  not  yet  touched. 
In  some  regions  of  the  world,  particularly  on  the 
steppes  of  Eastern  Europe  and  Asia,  the  pasture  land 
provides  opportunity  for  a  different  form  of  develop- 
ment from  the  hunting  stage.  The  possession  of 
flocks  and  herds  is  far  more  free  from  communal 
restrictions  than  the  tilling  of  the  soil  ;  and  even 
if  the  herds  are  family  property,  the  power  of  the 
father  among  these  peoples  is  often  so  great  that  he 
deserves  to  be  called  the  true  owner.  But  what  is 
more  important,  property  in  flocks  and  herds  can  wax 
and  wane  with  ease  and  celerity  ;  and  in  pastoral 
societies  accordingly,  the  distinction  of  rich  and  poor 
readily  makes  its  appearance.  Some  pastoral  tribes 

1  For  serfs  of  this  type  among  the  Germans,  see  Tacitus,  Germania,  25,  Schroder, 
of.  cit.  pp.  46,  47. 

2  Even  a  tribe  of  hunters  like  the  South  American  Mbaya  hold  the  neighbouring 
Guanas  in  a  form  of  serfdom,  compelling  them  to  till  land  for  them. 


i          THE  EVOLUTION  OF  PROPERTY       19 

indeed  are  slaveholding.  In  others  the  poorer  members 
of  the  community  sufficiently  supply  the  need.1  The 
definite  appearance  of  the  man  who  is  neither 
provided  for  as  a  slave,  nor  by  his  own  hereditary 
share  in  the  common  basis  of  subsistence,  seems  to  be 
especially  associated  with  the  pastoral  stage,  and  in 
agricultural  societies  to  be  at  least  largely  influenced 
by  the  pastoral  element.  It  was  in  the  end  the  en- 
closure of  the  pasture  and  the  waste  which  destroyed 
the  remains  of  the  common  field  system  in  this  country 
and  achieved  the  ruin  of  the  small  holder.2 

This  slight  sketch  may  serve  to  show  the  general 
character  of  the  economy  from  which  the  mediaeval 
organization  of  Western  Europe  was  evolved.  The 
whole  problem  of  the  antecedents  of  the  manor  is 
still  entangled  in  endless  controversy  ;  but  a  survey 
of  the  anthropological  data  on  the  whole  confirms  the 
view  that  at  the  back  of  the  entire  process  we  must 
place  "a  village  community  of  shareholders  which 
cultivated  the  land  on  the  open  field  system  and  treated 
all  other  requisites  of  rural  life  as  appendant  to  it."  3 
The  only  question  is  as  to  the  extent  to  which  within 
this  community  private  property  was  developed  or 
eminent  control  maintained.  In  any  case  it  is  probable 
that  land  was  originally  held  for  use,  and  that  its 
value  to  its  separate  owner  was  conditioned  by  the 
right  which  it  carried  to  that  part  of  the  area  which 
was  undeniably  common.  But  we  have  seen  that 
from  the  first  this  system  was  compatible  with  in- 
equality, and  we  have  noted  several  methods  by  which 
the  inequality  might  develop.  In  our  own  country 
in  the  early  Middle  Ages  the  growth  of  the  king's 

1  Or  there  may  be  a  subject  tribe  who  are  hewers  of  wood  and  drawers  of  water. 
Cf.  Nieboer,  Slavery  as  an  Industrial  System,  who  finds  ten  clear  cases  of  the  presence 
and  twelve  of  the  absence  of  slavery  among  pastoral  folk  (p.  262  ff.). 

2  See  Tawney,  Agrarian  Problems  in  the  Sixteenth  Century  j  and    Hammond,  The 
Village  Labourer. 

3  Vinogradoff,  Growth  of  the  Manor,  p.  365. 


20  PROPERTY  i 

power,  and  then  the  grant  of  judicial  privileges  and 
correlative  fiscal  duties  to  private  people,  together 
with  corresponding  grants  to  the  Church,  were  con- 
tinuously at  work  to  convert  the  village  into  the 
manor.1  Now  in  the  manor  the  cultivators  had 
certainly  to  work  for  the  lord  as  well  as  for  themselves. 
The  lord's  property  is  held  "  for  power,"  or  perhaps 
more  strictly  it  is  the  economic  appanage  of  the  legal 
power  which  he  holds  over  the  inhabitants — it  is 
power  held  for  property.  At  the  same  time  one  good 
feature  of  the  older  system  survives.  The  ordinary 
child  is  still  born  into  a  system  in  which  the  basis  of 
his  work  and  his  livelihood  is  assured  to  him.  He 
has  his  virgate  or  half  virgate.  At  worst — if  not  a 
slave 2 — he  is  a  cottar  with  a  few  acres  and  the  right  by 
practice,  if  not  by  stringent  custom,  to  the  pasture  and 
the  waste.  Unfortunately  these  rights  were  insecure, 
and  when  the  strain  came,  when  it  became  profitable 
to  lay  down  pasture,  to  enclose  the  demesne,  and  to 
encroach  on  the  waste,  there  was  no  one  but  the  free- 
holder who  was  in  a  firm  position  for  resistance.3  In 
the  break-up  of  the  manorial  system  the  serf  gained  his 
freedom,  but  he  lost  his  land.  The  outline  of  the 
story  has  now  been  pretty  clearly  made  out,  but  is 
too  long  and  complex  even  for  summary  here.4  With 
the  upshot  we  are  familiar  —  on  the  one  hand 
private  ownership  denuded  of  the  old  public  obliga- 
tions ;  on  the  other,  a  landless  proletariate  whose 
chief  economic  privilege  is  that  its  members  are  free 
to  leave  their  homes  and  do  better  elsewhere  ;  and 
between  them  the  farmer  owning  his  stock  but  renting 
his  land. 

The  appearance  of  the  capitalist  farmer  is,  however, 

1  Cf.  Maitland,  Domesday  Book  and  Beyond. 

2  Chattel  slavery  disappeared  in  England  during  the  twelfth  century. 

3  On  the  position  of  the  copyholders  and  the  customary  tenants,  see  Tawney. 

4  See  the   works  already   cited  of  Mr.  Tawney  and  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hammond  j 
also  The  English  Peasantry  and  the  Enclosures,  by  Gilbert  Slater. 


i          THE  EVOLUTION  OF  PROPERTY       21 

only  a  minor  symptom  of  a  vast  change  in  the  nature 
of  property  which  has  developed  pan  passu  with  the 
private  ownership  of  land  on  the  large  scale.  In 
early  society  we  could  virtually  treat  land  as  the  one 
necessary  basis  of  subsistence  ;  and  the  fact  that  land 
could  not  be  accumulated  in  private  hands  apart  from 
personal  occupation  was  noted  as  a  preservative  of  the 
common  life.  In  the  pastoral  stage,  however,  we  saw 
accumulation  of  a  different  kind,  and  the  growth  of 
flocks  and  herds,  the  first  form  of  true  capital,  at  once 
involved  the  distinction  between  the  possessing  and 
non-possessing  classes.  The  development  of  industry 
and  commerce  has  always  engendered  the  same 
distinction,  and  has  set  a  problem  to  legislators  whether 
in  Athens  or  in  Rome  or  in  our  own  time.  But  as 
industry  is  more  productive,  so  accumulation  proceeds 
on  a  vastly  greater  scale  in  our  own  civilization  ;  and 
while  the  borders  of  political,  religious,  national,  and 
one  may  say  social,  freedom  have  widened,  the 
inequalities  of  wealth  have  only  increased.  Yet  it  is 
not  inequality  as  such  that  is  the  fundamental  fact  of 
our  system.  It  is  the  entire  dependence  of  the  masses 
on  land  and  capital  which  belong  to  others.  Five  out 
of  six,  I  suppose,  of  the  children  now  born,  are  born  to 
no  assured  place  in  the  industrial  system.  They  have 
of  their  own  no  means  of  subsistence.  They  have 
hands  and  brains,  but  they  have  neither  land  to  till  nor 
stock  to  till  it  with.  What  is  more,  only  a  fraction  of 
our  population  could  be  supported  by  agriculture  ; 
and  for  the  cotton  spinner,  the  railway  man,  or  the 
coal  miner,  there  is  no  sense  in  talking  of  his  owning 
the  means  of  production  as  an  individual.  The  rise  of 
large-scale  industry  has  abolished  the  possibility  of  any 
form  of  individualism  as  a  general  solution  of  the 
economic  problem. 

Thus,    while    modern    economic    conditions    have 
virtually     abolished    property    for    use  —  apart     from 


22  PROPERTY  i 

furniture,  clothing,  etc.  ;  that  is,  property  in  the  means 
of  production,  for  the  great  majority  of  the  people — 
they  have  brought  about  the  accumulation  of  vast 
masses  of  property  for  power  in  the  hands  of  a 
relatively  narrow  class.  The  contrast  is  accentuated 
by  the  increasing  divorce  between  power  and  use. 
The  large  landowner  stood  in  some  direct  governing 
relation  to  his  estate.  Responsibility  went  with 
ownership,  and  even  survived  the  explicit  association 
between  land  tenure  and  political  functions.  The 
capitalist  employer,  who  began  to  be  differentiated 
from  the  workman  in  the  earlier  part  of  the  modern 
period,  and  who  was  the  prominent  feature  of  the  first 
two  generations  of  the  industrial  revolution,  was  still, 
as  the  name  implies,  the  employer  as  well  as  the 
capitalist.  He  himself,  that  is  to  say,  was  actively 
engaged  in  carrying  out  the  function  which  his 
property  made  possible.  But  with  the  progress  of 
accumulation  there  came  further  differentiations.  It 
became  more  and  more  indisputable  that  the  possession 
of  capital  was  one  thing  and  the  conduct  of  business 
another  ;  and  with  the  rise  of  the  joint-stock  system 
capital  became  so  split  up  into  shares  and  stocks  that  it 
has  come  to  be  for  its  owners  nothing  more  than  a 
paper  certificate,  or  an  entry  in  the  books  of  the  Bank 
of  England,  which  they  have  never  seen,  meaning  to 
them  only  what  it  brings  in  by  the  quarter  or  the  half 
year.  And  yet  these  investments,  this  capital,  is  the 
governing  force  in  the  lives  of  thousands  and  millions 
of  men  scattered  throughout  the  world.  It  is  the 
instrument  by  which  they  are  set  in  motion,  by  which 
their  labour  is  sustained,  above  all,  by  which  it  is 
directed  and  controlled.  The  divorce  of  functions  is 
complete  ;  and  what  wonder  if  the  owner  of  capital 
presents  himself  to  the  imagination  of  the  workman 
merely  as  an  abstract,  distant,  unknown  suction-pump, 
that  is  drawing  away  such  and  such  a  percentage  of  the 


i          THE  EVOLUTION  OF  PROPERTY       23 

fruits  of  industry  without  making  a  motion  to  help  in 
the  work  ? 

Lastly,  behind  the  mass  of  the  investors,  is  the 
financier  who  shuffles  all  these  abstract  pieces  of  capital 
about,  controls  their  application,  takes  his  commission 
on  the  proceeds,  and  constitutes  himself  the  working 
centre  of  industry  and  commerce.  The  institution  of 
property  has,  in  its  modern  form,  reached  its  zenith 
as  a  means  of  giving  to  the  few  power  over  the  life  of 
the  many,  and  its  nadir  as  a  means  of  securing  to 
the  many  the  basis  of  regular  industry,  purposeful 
occupation,  freedom,  and  self-support. 

5.  SOME  THEORIES  OF  PROPERTY 

With  these  few  illustrations  of  the  diversity  of 
forms  which  the  institution  of  property  has  assumed 
in  the  course  of  social  evolution,  we  may  usefully 
compare  some  distinctive  theories  which  have  been 
held  by  thinkers  of  its  basis  and  functions.  We  may 
consider  first  those  who  have  attacked  the  institution 
of  private  property  altogether,  in  the  interests  of 
communism  ;  secondly,  those  who  have  found  a 
general  justification  for  the  institution  of  private 
property  either  in  its  economic  or  in  its  ethical  value  ; 
and  thirdly,  those  who  have  held  that  the  solution  lies 
in  the  discrimination  of  kinds  of  property  and  the 
function  which  each  severally  performs. 

(a)  Property  has  sometimes  been  attacked  on 
philosophical,  sometimes  on  religious  grounds.  In  the 
Republic ,  the  object  of  Plato  is  to  set  out  in  clearest 
possible  outline  the  picture  of  a  completely  unified 
State.  The  State  is  to  be  so  compact  a  unity  that,  if 
one  of  its  members  suffers,  it  is  to  feel  that  it  suffers 
in  that  member,  just  as  when  the  finger  aches  the  man 
feels  the  ache  in  the  finger.  Looking  over  the  rallying 
points  at  which  the  individual  can  assert  himself 


24  PROPERTY  i 

against  the  social  unity,  Plato  finds  them  conspicuously 
in  family  life  on  the  one  hand  and  in  property  on  the 
other,  and  he  proceeds  to  the  abolition  of  both  ;  at  any 
rate,  the  guardians,  who  are  to  lead  the  highest,  the 
most  completely  social,  and  the  most  fully  philosophic 
life,  can  have  no  room  in  their  minds  either  for  family 
or  for  economic  cares.  Communism  is  advocated  in 
the  interests,  not  of  enjoyment  but  of  austerity  ;  and 
in  this  the  Platonic  philosophers  may  be  regarded  as 
prototypes  of  the  monastic  community.  In  both  cases 
it  is  open  to  criticism  to  maintain  that  social  unity  is 
pushed  to  a  point  at  which  personality  is  obliterated, 
and  that  the  independence  of  material  things  is 
expressed  in  a  form  in  which  it  defeats  itself.  Man 
cannot  live  without  material  things,  and  in  so  far  as  he 
is  dependent  for  his  necessaries  on  the  will  of  others, 
his  life  is  also  dependent  upon  these  others.  Where 
he  cannot  move  hand  or  foot  without  them,  he  abandons 
self-direction,  and  the  self-denial,  which  was  to  give 
spiritual  freedom,  ends  by  denying  autonomy  altogether. 

But  the  principle  of  property  was  also  criticized  in 
antiquity  from  the  point  of  view  of  Natural  Law. 
Property,  it  was  clear  to  the  thinkers  who  introduced 
this  conception  into  ethics,  was  a  human  institution. 
The  gifts  of  nature,  the  land  and  its  fruits,  must 
originally  be  free  to  all  men  ;  appropriation  was  the  act 
of  man,  and  the  institutions  by  which  appropriation  is 
regulated  derived  from  man-made  laws.  Just  as  by 
nature  all  men  are  free  and  equal,  so  by  nature  they 
have  a  right  to  use  the  earth  and  its  fruits  for  their 
own  purposes,  to  apply  their  labour  to  them  freely, 
and  to  enjoy  the  product  at  their  will. 

This  conception  of  a  natural  Communism  underlying 
the  institutions  of  positive  law  was  taken  up  by  the 
Early  Church,  where  it  fused  with  the  conception  of  a 
Christian  Communism,  based,  not  on  the  Platonic 
principle  of  an  abstract  unity,  but  on  the  ideal  of 


i          THE  EVOLUTION  OF  PROPERTY       25 

brotherly  love  and  mutual  aid  as  between  co-religionists, 
the  sons  of  one  Father,  the  members  of  one  house- 
hold. This  was  an  ideal  which  could  only  be  effective 
among  the  members  of  a  small  community  ;  and  when 
the  Church  had  seriously  to  undertake  the  problem  of 
reconciling  State  law  with  Christian  ethics,  it  had  to  fall 
back  on  the  Stoic  distinction  between  the  law  of  nature 
and  the  positive  institutions  of  government.  The 
fabric  of  society  was  accepted,  and  though  Communism 
is  proclaimed  as  the  law  of  nature  at  the  outset  of  the 
Canon  law,  it  is  not  so  interpreted  as  to  direct  or 
to  qualify  those  institutions  of  State  which  determine 
the  conditions  on  which  property  is  held,  and  by  which 
wealth  is  distributed,  excepting  in  so  far  as  it  secures 
the  levy  of  a  tax  on  wealth  for  the  service  of  the 
Church  and  of  the  poor.  The  theory  of  Communism, 
as  qualified  by  respect  for  established  institutions, 
becomes  a  doctrine  of  charity. 

In  point  of  fact,  as  a  political  doctrine,  Communism 
is  an  emotion  rather  than  a  system.  In  a  small 
community  it  has  its  place.  Every  family,  while  the 
members  live  together,  is  in  essence  a  communistic 
unit  ;  and  Communism  may  be  conceived  as  operating 
successfully  among  any  small  group  of  enthusiasts  as 
long  as  the  enthusiasm  is  maintained.  In  the  larger 
world  the  communal  principle  has  its  place  only  in 
respect  of  the  enjoyment  of  those  things  in  which  no 
correlative  performance  of  duty  is  requisite.  Public 
spaces,  recreation  grounds,  the  advantages  of  lighting, 
and,  in  some  respects,  of  cleaning,  sanitation,  order 
and  good  government,  are  common  property  in  the 
strict  sense  of  the  term.  Everybody  can  enjoy  them 
without  payment,  for  some  of  them  are  things  which 
cannot  exist  at  all  unless  they  are  available  for  every 
one,  and  others  cost  no  more  when  available  to  all  than 
they  would  if  restricted  to  a  few.  But  Communism  of 
this  kind  only  touches  the  outside  of  life. 


26  PROPERTY  i 

(£)  For  the  regular  working  of  the  economic  order 
it  has  been  clear  to  most  thinkers  that  there  must  be 
some  systematic  apportionment  of  the  instruments  of 
production,  and  the  fruits  of  industry.  The  social 
organism  has  many  functions,  and  each  function 
requires  its  due  stimulus  and  sustenance  ;  hence  the 
most  popular  theory  of  property  associates  it  with  the 
right  to  labour  and  the  product  of  labour.  On  this 
basis  Locke  finds  a  justification  for  property  antecedent 
to  positive  law.  By  the  law  of  nature  the  earth  stood 
open  to  all  men,  but  also  by  the  law  of  nature  a  man 
had  the  right  of  property  in  his  own  person,  and  in 
that  which  he  wrought  with  his  hands.  Accordingly, 
that  in  which  he  "  mixed  his  labour  "  became  his  own, 
and  this  would  include  the  portion  of  soil  which  he 
reclaimed  by  occupation  and  tillage.  But  in  this  con- 
ception, as  Locke  apparently  recognizes,  property  is 
limited  by  use  :  "  As  much  as  any  one  can  make  use 
of  to  any  advantage  of  life  until  it  spoils,  so  much  he 
may  by  his  labour  fix,  and  property  in  whatever  is 
beyond  this  is  more  than  his  share,  and  belongs  to 
others."  Hence  Locke  protests  that  his  theory  is 
incompatible  with  "  engrossing."  Unfortunately  he 
only  works  it  out  for  "  Americans,"  as  typical  instances 
of  people  who  live  under  conditions  where  land  is 
still  superabundant.  And  when  he  comes  to  consider 
property  as  an  established  institution  of  organized 
society,  he  can  only  tell  us  what  is  painfully  obvious, 
that  "  it  is  plain  that  the  consent  of  men  have  agreed 
to  a  disproportionate  and  unequal  possession  of  the 
earth  —  I  mean  out  of  the  bounds  of  society  and 
compact,  for  in  governments  the  laws  regulate  it,  they 
having  by  consent  found  out  and  agreed  in  a  way  how 
a  man  may  rightfully,  and  without  injury,  possess 
more  than  he  himself  can  make  use  of,  by  receiving 
gold  and  silver." 

1  Second  Treatise  on  Civil  Government,  chap.  v. 


i          THE  EVOLUTION  OF  PROPERTY      27 

Locke,  it  is  true,  states  in  general  terms  that  laws 
and  government  ought  to  accommodate  themselves  to 
the  principles  of  natural  law  ;  and  if  we  press  this 
principle  in  the  case  of  property,  it  seems  clear  that 
Locke  might  be  led,  if  he  were  living  now,  to  some- 
what radical  conclusions.  Be  this  as  it  may,  we  find 
in  Locke  the  basis  of  a  view  which  is  at  once  a 
justification  of  property,  and  a  criticism  of  industrial 
organization.  Man  has  a  right,  it  would  seem,  first 
to  the  opportunity  of  labour  ;  secondly,  to  the  fruits 
of  his  labour  ;  thirdly,  to  what  he  can  use  of  these 
fruits,  and  nothing  more.  Property  so  conceived  is 
what  we  have  here  called  property  for  use.  The 
conception  is  individualistic,  but  it  may  be  given  a 
more  social  turn  if  we  bear  in  mind,  first  of  all,  that 
society  as  a  collective  whole  is  that  which  determines 
the  structure  and  working  of  economic  institutions  ; 
and  secondly,  that  in  a  society  where  men  produce 
for  exchange,  labour  is  a  social  function,  and  the  price 
of  labour  its  reward.  Locke's  doctrine  would  then 
amount  to  this,  that  the  social  right  of  each  man  is 
to  a  place  in  the  economic  order,  in  which  he  both  has 
opportunity  for  exercising  his  faculties  in  the  social 
service,  and  can  reap  thereby  a  reward  proportionate 
to  the  value  of  the  service  rendered  to  society.1 

(c)  But  there  exists  a  much  more  radical  Individual- 
ism than  Locke's,  which  also  ascends  to  antiquity. 
The  Aristotelian  criticism  of  Plato  proceeds  partly 
from  the  just  conception  that  unity  is  only  one  feature 
of  social  life,  and  that  the  true  community  must  be 
a  whole  of  many  diverse  parts.  It  rests  also  upon 
the  conception  that  property  is  among  the  external 
good  things  which  are  necessary  to  the  full  expression 
of  personality.  In  emphasising  this  side  of  the  matter 2 

1  For  some  further  account  of  Locke's  doctrine  and  criticism  of  it  see  Essay  II., 
in  which  also  will  be  found  a  fuller  account  of  Aristotle's  theory  of  property  than 
is  needful  for  the  purpose  of  the  next  paragraph. 

2  Ibid. 


28  PROPERTY  i 

it  may  be  allowed  that  Aristotle  lets  the  communal 
principle  evaporate  into  a  mere  pious  aspiration. 
Private  possession  and  common  use  is  a  pleasant  phrase, 
but,  we  may  safely  maintain,  remains  a  mere  phrase. 
It  is  no  organic  law  for  society  to  lay  down,  that  men 
should  use  their  possessions  in  the  spirit  of  the  proverb 
that  "  the  things  of  friends  are  common." 

The  centre  of  this  line  of  thought  is  the  conception 
that  property  is  an  instrument  of  personality,  and  in 
that  form  it  has  been  revived  and  has  played  an 
important  part  in  modern  thought.  In  general  terms, 
what  has  been  said  at  the  outset  will  have  justified 
this  principle  by  anticipation.  Material  things  that 
a  man  can  count  upon  as  his  own,  that  he  can  leave 
and  return  to,  that  he  can  use  at  his  will,  are,  we  have 
admitted,  the  basis  of  a  purposeful  life,  and  therefore 
of  a  rational  and  harmonious  development  of  personality. 
But  as  a  basis  of  the  institution  of  property  this 
principle  carries  with  it  consequences  which  seem  too 
often  to  be  overlooked.  On  the  one  hand  it  carries 
the  condemnation  of  a  social  system  in  which  property 
of  the  kind  and  amount  required  for  such  development 
of  personality  is  not  generally  accessible  to  all  citizens, 
who  do  not  forfeit  their  right  by  misfeasance.  A 
society  which  should  accept  this  principle,  could  not 
tolerate  anything  like  the  existing  distribution  of  wealth, 
could  not  permit  those  methods  of  accumulation  which 
concentrate  wealth  in  the  hands  of  the  few,  and  leave 
the  many — so  far  as  the  practical  object  of  earning 
their  living  is  concerned — as  naked  as  they  were  born. 
Cherished  as  a  Conservative  principle,  it  has  in  it  the 
seed  of  Radical  revolution.  And  secondly,  if  this 
principle  would  require  the  universal  distribution  of 
the  means  of  subsistence,  it  would  also  limit  the 
accumulation  of  property  by  the  measure  of  that  which 
is  healthy  for  the  soul.  The  possession  of  property 
which  emancipates  from  toil,  the  possession  of  property 


i          THE  EVOLUTION  OF  PROPERTY       29 

which  makes,  not  for  the  guidance  of  self,  but  for  the 
control  of  others,  stands  on  this  principle  condemned  ; 
and  what  is  a  justification  of  property  becomes  a 
reprobation  of  riches.  Ethical  individualism  in  property, 
carried  through,  blows  up  its  own  citadel. 

(d*)  There  remains  the  Socialistic  conception  of 
property,  the  term  by  which  in  general  we  may  express 
any  theory  which  distinguishes  between  the  appropria- 
tion of  the  means  of  production  and  the  appropriation 
of  the  fruits  of  labour.  The  difficulty  of  this  theory, 
considered  merely  as  a  theory — for  we  are  not  here 
concerned  with  practical  applications — is,  in  the  first 
place,  to  discriminate  neatly  between  the  two  kinds  of 
property  ;  and  in  the  second  place,  to  determine  the 
conditions  of  access  for  the  individual  to  the  means  of 
production,  and  the  ethical  basis  and  measure  of  his 
reward.  But  at  the  outset  let  us  be  clear  as  to  the 
distinction  between  the  Socialistic  principle  and  the 
Communist.  To  the  Communist  all  things  are  equally 
the  objects  of  enjoyment,  without  payment  made  or 
service  rendered.  To  the  Socialist — or  indeed  to  any 
society  so  far  as  the  socialistic  principle  is  applied — 
property  is  not  common  to  all,  but  is  held  in  common 
for  all,  and  its  assignment  or  apportionment  is  a  matter 
of  collective  regulation.  There  is  no  enjoyment  with- 
out a  correlative  performance  of  function.  The  problem 
before  the  Socialist  has  always  been  to  consider  how  this 
collective  regulation  can  be  accommodated  to  the  free 
initiative  and  enterprise  of  the  individual  ;  and  it  may 
be  doubted  whether,  upon  purely  socialistic  principles, 
this  problem  is  capable  of  solution. 

The  problem  is  complicated  by  the  psychological 
difficulties  of  democratic  organization.  We  talk  easily 
of  a  common  property,  of  a  common  industry  directed 
to  the  common  good  and  organized  by  the  general  will  ; 
but  where  is  the  general  will  ?  Is  it  a  figment  of  the 
rhetoricians,  or  is  it  a  working  reality  in  actual  life  ? 


30  PROPERTY  i 

In  practice,  does  it  mean  a  collective  decision,  to  which 
the  ordinary  man  contributes,  and  in  which  therefore 
his  personality  may,  in  a  genuine  sense,  be  said  to  be 
expressed  ?  Or  does  it  mean  the  fiat  of  statesmen  and 
of  experts,  sheepishly  accepted  by  the  crowd  because 
they  see  no  way  of  escaping  it  ?  On  the  former  alter- 
native, collective  property  might  truly  be  regarded  as 
having  that  same  organic  relation  to  personality  as  is 
possessed  by  the  peasant's  plot  of  ground  in  relation  to 
the  proprietor,  who  knows  the  capacity  of  every  square 
yard  of  it.  In  the  latter  alternative,  collective  industry 
becomes  a  mechanism,  in  which  each  man  might  be 
reduced  to  the  part  of  an  unthinking  cog,  grinding  his 
grind  with  no  more  freedom  than  the  factory  hand 
under  the  capitalist  employer,  and  with  no  more  sense 
of  the  social  value  of  his  work  than  the  machine-minder 
performing  a  fragmentary  process  in  the  manufacture 
of  an  article,  which,  whether  sound  or  unsound,  whole- 
some or  unwholesome,  will  go  to  the  use  or  the 
annoyance  or  the  injury  of  people  whom  he  has  never 
seen  and  never  will  see.  Considerations  such  as  these 
have  led  some  of  the  more  generous  minds  of  our  own 
time  to  look  for  the  reform  of  property  rather  in  a 
revived  individualism  than  in  furthering  the  collectivist 
tendencies,  which,  of  late  years,  have  influenced  legisla- 
tion. Their  ideal  would  be  something  like  the 
mediaeval  organization,  without  its  restrictions  on 
personal  freedom.  They  sigh  for  the  day  of  the  small 
landed  proprietor  and  the  master-workman. 

In  relation  to  the  land  this  conception,  no  doubt, 
has  a  certain  limited  applicability  ;  but  in  the  main  its 
development  seems  barred  by  the  hard  facts  of  economic 
development,  making  for  the  large  scale  of  production 
and  the  complex  interchange  of  goods  throughout  the 
world  market.  Yet  the  principle  is  in  so  far  just  that 
it  recognizes  an  indestructible  core  of  value  in  the  idea 
of  property.  Only  it  has  to  be  maintained  that,  if 


i          THE  EVOLUTION  OF  PROPERTY       31 

private  property  is  of  value,  for  reasons  and  within 
limits  that  have  been  indicated,  to  the  fulfilment  of 
personality,  common  property  is  equally  of  value  for 
the  expression  and  the  development  of  social  life.  The 
problem  of  modern  economic  reorganization  would 
seem  to  be  to  find  a  method,  compatible  with  the 
industrial  conditions  of  the  new  age,  of  securing  to  each 
man,  as  a  part  of  his  civic  birthright,  a  place  in  the 
industrial  system  and  a  lien  upon  the  common  product 
that  he  may  call  his  own,  without  dependence  either 
upon  private  charity  or  the  arbitrary  decision  of  an 
official. 

The  other  side  of  this  problem  is  that  of  securing 
for  the  State  the  ultimate  ownership  of  the  natural 
sources  of  wealth  and  of  the  accumulation  of  past 
generations,  together  with  the  supreme  control  of  the 
direction  of  industrial  activity  and  of  labour  contracts. 
We  cannot  reconstitute  the  early  commune.  We  cannot 
secure  for  each  man  his  inheritance,  his  virgate,  and  his 
plough  team.  What  we  have  to  aim  at  would  seem  to 
be  an  analogous  relation  between  the  individual  and  the 
community,  adapted  to  the  complexity  of  modern 
conditions,  combining  the  security  of  the  old  regime 
with  the  flexibility  and  freedom  of  the  new,  partly  by 
education  and  training,  partly  by  the  supervision  of 
industrial  organization.  We  have  to  restore  the  con- 
tact between  the  individual  and  the  instruments  of 
labour.  We  have  to  assure  him  of  continuity  in 
employment,  and — given  reasonable  industry  and  thrift 
— of  provision  against  the  accidents  of  life  and  the 
periods  of  helplessness.  And  for  these  purposes  we 
have  to  restore  to  society  a  direct  ownership  of  some 
things,  but  an  eminent  ownership  of  all  things  material 
to  the  production  of  wealth,  securing  "  property  for 
use "  to  the  individual,  and  retaining  "  property  for 
power  "  for  the  democratic  state. 


II 

THE   PHILOSOPHICAL   THEORY 
OF   PROPERTY 

BY 

THE  REV.  HASTINGS  RASHDALL,  D.Lrrr.,  F.B.A. 

FELLOW  AND  LECTURER  IN  PHILOSOPHY,  NEW  COLLEGE,  OXFORD 
CANON  OF  HEREFORD 


SUMMARY 

THE  Platonic  Utopia  has  little  bearing  on  modern  controversies.  Aristotle 
understood  the  advantages  of  private  property,  but  was  not  an  extreme 
Individualist.  Defects  of  his  treatment  due  to  (a]  his  not  appreciating  the 
functions  of  Capital,  (b)  not  seeing  that  his  condemnation  of  Usury  would 
apply  to  the  land-owner.  His  argument  (against  Plato)  for  private  property 
contains  in  germ  the  best  that  has  ever  been  said  on  the  subject.  But  his 
views  presuppose  an  aristocratic  class-morality. 

Stoicism  and  Christianity  both  contributed  to  a  more  universalistic  and 
humanitarian  morality.  Views  of  the  Fathers,  Canonists,  and  Jurists.  The 
legal  idea  that  property  can  be  acquired  by  occupatio  passes  into  an  ethical 
justification  of  property. 

Locke's  attempt  to  base  property  upon  natural  law  by  assuming  that  a 
man  has  a  natural  right  to  his  own  labour  and  to  everything  (including 
land)  with  which  he  mixes  his  labour.  Difficulties  and  inconsistencies  of 
the  theory,  which  contradicts  itself,  since  its  application  would  violate  the 
natural  right  of  the  landless  man  to  his  labour.  This  seen  by  Karl  Marx 
and  the  a  priori  Socialists,  who  made  the  same  principle  the  basis  of  extreme 
Socialism,  i.e.  the  principle  that  a  man  is  entitled  to  the  whole  produce  of 
his  labour.  The  theory  cannot  be  applied  in  practice. 

Impossible  to  settle  the  question  by  any  a  priori  theory.  Duties  and 
rights  cannot  be  ascertained  without  an  appeal  to  social  consequences.  This 
recognized  by  Hume  and  the  Utilitarians. 

Many  later  thinkers  would  accept  the  view  that  property  can  only  be 
justified  by  its  tendency  to  promote  the  public  good  without  admitting  that 
"  good  "  means  only  pleasure. 

Locke's  principle  on  the  whole  followed  by  Kant. 

Kant's  influence  produced  a  tendency  in  Idealists  generally  to  treat  the 
rights  of  property  as  natural  rights,  e.g.  in  Hegel  ;  but  Hegel's  influence 
valuable  (a)  in  promoting  a  more  spiritual  view  of  the  State  and  its  functions, 
(b)  in  emphasising  the  influence  of  property  upon  character — its  necessity  as 
an  expression  of  personality. 

The  extreme  Individualism  of  Herbert  Spencer  based  on  same  principle 
as  Locke's,  aided  by  a  misapplication  of  the  Darwinian  doctrine  of  the 
"  struggle  for  existence."  He  failed  to  see  that  private  property  implies  as 
much  State  interference  as  Socialism. 

The  influence  of  Hegel  on  T.  H.  Green  and  other  English  Idealists. 

The  general  tendency  of  modern  political  thought  is  to  base  the 
justification  and  the  limitation  of  property-rights  upon  their  social  effects, 
including  moral  effects. 

Bosanquet's  insistence  upon  the  necessity  of  private  property  for  the 
development  of  character  :  a  man's  future  must  depend  upon  his  own 
efforts  and  foresight. 

Value  of  the  principle  admitted — as  also  the  importance  of  liberty  for 
social  development,  even  if  this  liberty  can  only  be  fully  enjoyed  by  the  few. 

Criticism  of  Professor  Bosanquet :  (a)  he  seems  to  forget  that  Socialism 
does  not  condemn  private  property  but  only  private  capital  ;  (b)  he  too 
readily  assumes  that  private  property  must  always  imply  the  present  rights 
of  inheritance  and  capitalisation  ;  (c)  while  rightly  insisting  on  the  good 
effects  of  property  upon  character,  he  ignores  the  intense  selfishness  promoted 
by  the  present  system  of  almost  unlimited  competition. 

The  problem  of  the  future  is  gradually  to  modify  the  institution  so  as  to 
secure  its  good  effects,  economic  and  moral,  without  its  injustices  and 
other  bad  effects.  The  whole  question  must  be  solved  by  an  appeal  to  the 
social  effects  of  different  systems,  not  by  any  a  priori  principle. 


II 


THE   PHILOSOPHICAL  THEORY 
OF   PROPERTY 

A  HISTORICAL  SURVEY  AND  CRITICISM 

IT  will  be  impossible  in  a  short  article  to  dwell  on  the 
earlier  history  of  speculation  on  this  subject.  Plato's 
drastic  treatment  of  the  institution  must  be  passed  over 
altogether  ;  and  after  all,  the  Platonic  Utopia  has  little 
bearing  on  modern  controversies,  for  it  was  apparently 
only  for  a  particular  class  that  his  Communism  was 
designed.  It  would  be  more  to  the  point  to  dwell 
upon  the  theories  of  Aristotle  ;  for  there  is  much  in 
his  treatment  of  the  subject  which  is  of  the  highest 
significance  for  the  modern  world.  Nobody  understood 
better  the  advantages  of  private  property  as  an  institu- 
tion ;  and  yet  he  was  far  indeed  from  the  position  of 
modern  Individualists.  His  fundamental  thought  was 
that  property  was  an  instrument  of  life — of  the  highest 
life  ;  and  he  recognized  that  not  an  unlimited  but  a 
limited  amount  of  property  was  necessary  for  such 
a  life.  For  him  the  ideal  arrangement  was  that  half 
the  land  of  the  state  should  be  held  in  common  and 
only  half  held  by  private  owners,  and  he  thought  it 
desirable  that  in  the  original  distribution  of  wealth 
extreme  inequalities  should  be  avoided  ;  but  he  was  far 
too  keenly  alive  to  the  dangers  of  Revolution 

35 


36  PROPERTY  n 

— that  ever-present  peril  in  the  ancient  City-state — to 
favour  a  compulsory  expropriation  of  existing  owners. 
His  objection  to  lending  money  upon  interest  does 
perhaps  imply  some  suspicion  of  the  moral  difficulties 
connected  with  it  :  but  he  had  no  conception  at  all  of 
the  true  functions  of  capital,  and  so  fell  into  the 
economic  fallacy  so  familiar  to  us  from  the  speech  of 
Antonio  in  the  Merchant  of  Venice^  that  usury  is 
wrong  because  "  barren  metal "  does  not  breed.  It 
never  occurred  to  him  that,  though  money  does  not 
breed,  it  will  buy  a  cow  which  does  breed.  If  A 
borrowed  from  B  £20  for  a  year,  and  bought  therewith 
a  cow,  and  then  proposed  to  hand  B  back  the  cow  (or 
the  £20  which  it  cost)  and  keep  the  calf,  the  absurdity 
would  be  evident.  Nor  did  he  recognize  that,  if  all 
lending  upon  interest  is  to  be  condemned,  the  con- 
demnation would  fall  as  much  upon  the  aristocratic 
land-owning  citizen — the  type  with  him  of  all  that  was 
excellent  and  respectable — as  well  as  upon  the  despised 
alien  money-lender.  In  fact  Aristotle  was  far  too  much 
imbued  with  the  prejudices  of  the  aristocratic  class  to 
be  capable  of  discussing  the  subject  in  any  fundamental 
manner.  The  ethical  question  as  to  the  justification  of 
private  property  and  private  capital  (he,  of  course,  does 
not  distinguish  between  them)  is  never  fairly  raised. 
So  far  as  the  problem  is  raised  and  answered,  the 
answer  amounts  to  this  :  That  material  wealth  is 
necessary  as  a  condition  of  the  higher  life  ;  and  that 
some  measure  of  private  property  is  more  conducive  to 
the  higher  life  than  any  form  of  common  ownership, 
because  (i)  it  tends  more  to  real  unity  of  sentiment 
(the  raison  d^etre  of  the  Platonic  Utopia)  than  Com- 
munism ;  (2)  it  is  economically  superior  to  it,  for 
people  bestow  more  attention  upon  the  management  of 
private  than  of  public  property  ;  (3)  ownership  is  a 
source  of  pleasure  ;  and  (4)  it  is  more  conducive  to 
the  growth  of  character,  for  Communism  destroys  the 


ii          THE  PHILOSOPHICAL  THEORY        37 

possibility  of  exercising  two  important  virtues,  self- 
control  and  liberality.1  It  is  not  too  much  to  say  that  we 
have  here  an  outline  of  the  best  that  has  ever  been  said 
in  defence  of  private  property  ;  but  the  difficulties  of  the 
subject  are  not  appreciated.  Aristotle's  intensely  aristo- 
cratic moral  theory,  according  to  which  virtue  was  only 
possible  to  gentlemen  of  education  and  "private  means," 
while  the  slave  and  even  the  free  artisan  (if  he  was  not 
a  citizen)  were  mere  means  to  virtue  or  noble  life  in 
another,  prevented  his  arriving  at  any  fully  thought 
out  theory  which  could  be  acceptable  to  those  who 
have  rejected  his  narrow  civic  and  class  morality. 

Both  Stoicism  and  Christianity  contributed  to  the 
establishment  of  a  more  universalistic  and  more  humani- 
tarian ideal  of  life.  And  there  is  much  in  the  teaching 
of  the  Christian  Fathers,  as  well  as  of  the  Stoic 
Philosophers  and  of  the  great  Roman  Jurists  (the 
earlier  of  whom  were  powerfully  affected  by  Stoic  ideas, 
arid  the  later  also  by  Christianity),  which  would  be 
well  worth  examining  if  space  allowed  (see  below, 
Essays  IV.-V.).  Within  our  limits  it  is  only  possible  to 
remark  that  the  Christian  teachers  were  for  the  most 
part  occupied  merely  with  the  question  of  private 
ethics,  not  of  State  regulation  :  in  so  far  therefore  as 
they  felt  scruples  about  the  justification  of  large  private 
wealth,  the  moral  drawn  was  simply  an  inculcation  of 
almsgiving.  So  far  as  there  is  any  definite  ethical 
theory  of  property,  the  general  tendency  is  to  admit 
that  originally,  and  therefore  "  naturally,"  all  things 
were  common,  but  that  private  property  is  necessitated 
by  that  corruption  of  human  nature  which  was  brought 
about  by  the  Fall.  Still,  in  so  far  as  the  actual  state  of 
human  nature  required  such  a  private  appropriation  of 
goods,  this  very  necessity  constitutes  a  certain  justifica- 
tion for  it.  So  far  the  tendency  was  to  treat  the  laws 
of  property  as  a  branch  of  positive  law,  and  to  find  the 

1  Aristotle,  Politic^  ii.  pp.  1261  15-1263  b. 


38  PROPERTY  n 

justification  for  them  in  the  same  considerations  which 
justified  the  State  in  general.1  During  the  Middle 
Ages  the  question  of  the  right  and  justification  of  the 
State's  authority  was  a  matter  of  lively  controversy. 
The  Decretum  of  Gratian — the  famous  text-book  of 
Canon  Law  which  appeared  about  1142 — finds  the 
origin  and  justification  of  the  State  in  a  supposed 
original  contract  ;  and  though  it  had  to  contend  with 
other  theories,  the  tendency  during  the  latter  portion 
of  this  period  was  towards  a  general  acceptance  of  the 
theory  which  found  the  justification  of  the  State  in 
a  contract  or  agreement,  the  duty  to  observe  which 
belonged  to  natural  law  and  was  itself  independent  of 
State  enactment.  It  was  implied  in  this  theory  that  all 
property  rights  must  be  derived  from  the  authority 
of  the  State,  and  must  therefore  be  liable  in  the  last 
resort  to  be  overruled  for  the  public  good  by  that 
authority.  At  the  same  time  the  absoluteness  of  the 
power  which  this  view  seemed  to  give  to  the  State- 
that  is,  practically  in  most  cases  to  a  monarch  who  was 
becoming  more  and  more  despotic — made  the  defenders 
of  law  and  public  right  unwilling  to  acquiesce  in  a 
view  which  placed  all  property  at  the  mercy  of  the 
ruler,  and  anxious  to  find  a  basis  for  their  rights  in  the 
requirements  of  natural  law.  This  was  done  by  what 
we  may  call  an  ethical  application  of  the  purely  legal 
theories  about  occupatio.  The  Jurist  as  such  was  not 
concerned  with  the  strictly  ethical  question,  but  he  was 
concerned  with  the  question  how  and  when  private 
property  was  to  be  recognized,  how  it  was  to  be 
distinguished  from  that  which  was  not  property  at  all 
or  which  was  in  some  sense  common  property — in  fact 

1  For  further  information  as  to  patristic  and  mediaeval  views  about  property,  see 
Essay  V.  j  also  Carlyle,  History  of  Mediaeval  Political  Theory  in  the  West,  I.  chap,  xii., 
II.  chap,  ii.,  etc. ;  Gierke,  Political  Theories  of  the  Middle  Age,  ed.  Maitland,  pp. 
78  5^.,  178  sq.  et  passim.  It  must  be  remembered  that  the  ancient  and  mediaeval 
thinkers  were  largely  prevented  from  taking  a  strong  view  of  the  naturalness  or 
sacredness  of  property  by  the  fact  that  for  them  property  included  slaves.  The 
tendency  was  therefore  to  rest  its  justification  solely  upon  the  authority  of  the  State. 


ii         THE  PHILOSOPHICAL  THEORY        39 

what  constituted  a  valid  title  to  property  :  and  this 
question  was  one  which  to  some  extent  involved  the 
historical  question  as  to  the  origin  of  private  property. 
Now  it  was  a  simple  matter  of  historical  fact  that  one 
at  least  of  the  ways  in  which  private  property  began 
was  by  some  person  or  persons  "occupying"  or 
appropriating  to  his  or  their  own  use  something  which 
previously  was  unappropriated  (res  nullius]  ;  and  the 
Roman  Law  recognizes  such  occupatio  as  a  valid  title  to 
property.  So  far  the  theory  was  merely  legal  and 
historical  ;  but  it  was  an  easy  step  to  find  in  this 
historical  fact  an  ethical  justification  of  the  institution. 
This  occupatio  was  morally  justified  by  the  theory 
that  the  appropriation  involved  labour,  and  that  this 
labour  gave  the  appropriating  individual  a  right  to  the 
fruits  of  his  labour,  in  accordance  with  the  provisions 
of  natural  law.  That  a  man  who  takes  the  trouble 
to  cut  down  a  tree  in  a  wild  and  unappropriated  forest 
and  make  a  canoe  of  it  should  be  allowed  to  keep  the 
canoe  and  reserve  it  for  his  exclusive  use,  is  indeed  so 
natural  and  convenient  an  arrangement  that  it  has  been 
recognized  by  most  primitive  peoples  and  savage  tribes. 
This  recognition  is  not,  we  are  told,  universal  ;  in  some 
primitive  communities  the  tribal  instinct  is  so  strong, 
and  the  recognition  of  the  individual's  claims  so  weak, 
that  there  would  not  be  the  smallest  notion  that  the 
making  of  a  canoe  gave  a  man  any  title  to  prevent  his 
fellow  tribesmen  using  it  on  the  following  morning. 
Still,  on  the  whole,  private  ownership  in  things  actually 
and  obviously  created  by  labour  is  a  fairly  primitive 
and  fairly  universal  human  institution.  And  it  was 
natural  enough  to  extend  the  same  mode  of  thinking 
to  the  case  of  cultivated  land,  though  the  more 
careful  study  of  primitive  history  has  taught  us  that  as 
a  rule  the  first  appropriation  and  cultivation  of  land 
was  the  work  of  groups  rather  than  of  individuals.  It 
was  tempting  to  the  philosopher  in  search  of  a  theoretical 


40  PROPERTY  n 

justification  of  property  to  accept  this  natural  instinct 
of  appropriation,  and  the  legal  notions  which  had 
grown  out  of  it,  as  an  ultimate  solution  of  his  difficulties 
and  not  to  go  behind  it.  Sometimes  the  justification 
was  eked  out  either  by  utilitarian  considerations  or  by 
the  theory  of  a  general  consent,  given  either  directly 
to  the  principle  that  occupation  or  labour  constitutes 
ownership,  or  indirectly  as  a  corollary  of  the  general 
agreement  that  the  State  which  has  sanctioned  this 
arrangement  is  to  be  obeyed. 

I  shall  not  attempt  to  follow  the  growth  of  these 
ideas  through  the  Fathers,  the  Jurists,  the  Canonists,  the 
Schoolmen,  the  modern  juristic  thinkers  like  Grotius, 
or  the  earlier  modern  Philosophers.  The  subject  is 
not  prominent  in  the  earliest  modern  Philosophers, 
except  quite  incidentally  as  a  department  of  Ethics. 
Speaking  very  broadly,  the  general  tendency  was  to 
defend  the  institution  of  private  property  and  the 
prohibition  of  theft  on  utilitarian  grounds,  as  conducive 
to  the  good  of  human  society,  whether  that  good  was 
made  to  consist  in  mere  pleasure  (as  with  Hobbes)  or 
in  some  higher  kind  of  Well-being.  I  will  pass 
immediately  to  the  writings  of  Locke,  whose  version 
of  the  theory  already  touched  upon — the  natural  right 
to  the  fruits  of  one's  labour — has  become  the  basis  of 
almost  all  the  attempts  of  modern  philosophers  to 
base  the  justification  of  private  property  upon  some 
a  priori  principle,  and  not  upon  the  ground  of  general 
utility  and  convenience. 

Strictly  speaking  Locke  was  himself  a  pure  Utilitarian. 
In  his  Essay  he  strenuously  denies  the  existence  of 
any  "  innate  practical  principles,"  and  occasionally  in 
his  Treatise  of  Civil  Government  he  attempts  to  defend 
the  doctrine  that  labour  confers  ownership  on  utilitarian 
grounds — as  a  means  to  the  general  good  ;  but  in 
general,  when  dealing  with  this  subject — as  indeed  in 
his  political  speculation  generally — he  entirely  forgets 


ii          THE  PHILOSOPHICAL  THEORY        41 

his  utilitarian  principles,  and  treats  the  theory  as  if 
it  were  indeed  an  "innate  practical  principle."  The 
explanation  of  this  curious  lapse  is  to  be  found  in  the 
circumstances  of  his  time.  There  was  a  general  agree- 
ment among  the  thinkers  too  enlightened  to  accept 
the  High  Anglican  divine  right  of  Kings,  that  the 
authority  of  Government  must  be  found  in  a  supposed 
original  contract.  Primitive  men  had  elected  a 
Sovereign  and  agreed  to  obey  him,  and  there  is  a  tacit 
agreement  of  living  men  to  go  on  obeying  the  State. 
The  chief  subject  of  dispute  was  as  to  the  limits  of  the 
authority  thus  conferred.  Hobbes,  as  a  champion  of 
Absolutism  in  the  State — that  is  to  say,  as  regards 
England,  of  absolute  Monarchy — treated  that  authority 
as  practically  unlimited.1  Locke  as  a  Whig  was  interested 
in  setting  limits  to  it.  In  particular  he  endeavoured 
to  turn  the  familiar  Whig  doctrine  "  No  taxation 
without  representation "  from  an  accepted  maxim  of 
the  English  constitution,  or  a  convenient  understanding 
for  any  developed  political  community,  into  an  absolute 
ethical  principle.  He  admitted  that  Monarchy  might 
be  a  lawful  form  of  government  when  established  by 
general  agreement.  In  such  a  government  a  King 
might  make  laws  and  issue  orders,  and  it  was  the  duty 
of  the  subject  to  obey  them,  but  there  was  one 
thing  which  the  most  absolute  monarch  in  the  world 
could  not  lawfully  do  :  he  could  not  take  a  sixpence 
out  of  his  subject's  pockets  without  his  express  consent 
given  personally  or  by  representation.  The  King 
could  make  laws  under  which  the  subject  could  be 
shot  ;  he  could  enter  upon  a  war  and  compel  him 
to  fight  in  it  and  be  shot  by  the  enemy  ;  he  could 
interfere  with  his  liberty  and  convenience  in  a  thousand 
ways  without  any  consent  except  the  assumed  con- 
sent to  enter  into  political  society  ;  but  no  original 

1  See  the  early  chapters  of  his  Leviathan.     The  theory  had  been  already  adopted 
by  Hooker  in  the  first  chapter  of  his  Ecclesiastical  Polity. 


42  PROPERTY  ii 

consent  or  consideration  of  social  advantage,  however 
pressing,  could  overcome  the  inherent  sacredness  of 
the  breeches  pocket.  To  maintain  this  theory  it  was 
necessary  to  represent  that  the  institution  of  private 
property  did  not  depend  simply  upon  any  laws  made 
by  the  Sovereign,  but  was  part  of  the  law  of  nature, 
and  as  such  existed  already  in  the  supposed  state  of 
nature  prior  to  the  institution  of  civil  society.  It 
rested  upon  the  law  of  nature. 

Hobbes  had  represented  the  state  of  nature  as  one 
in  which  there  was  absolutely  no  law  and  no  morality, 
no  duties  and  no  rights.  Every  man  could  do  what 
he  liked  and  take  what  he  liked — checked  only  by  the 
equally  comprehensive  right  of  every  one  else  to  do 
the  same.  Only  when  men  had  entered  into  a  contract 
to  obey  a  common  superior  did  any  rights  or  obliga- 
tions arise.  Not  so  with  Locke.  According  to  him 
individuals  in  a  state  of  nature  had  certain  rights  and 
certain  corresponding  duties,  discernible  by  the  light 
of  nature  and  prescribed  by  its  laws.  Among  these 
"  laws  of  nature,"  or  self-evident  moral  principles,  was 
this  :  that  every  man  has  a  right  to  his  own  person,  to 
his  own  labour,  and  to  that  with  which  he  mixes  his 
labour. 

"Though  the  earth,  and  all  inferiour  creatures,  be  common 
to  all  men,  yet  every  man  has  a  property  in  his  own  person  :  this 
nobody  has  any  right  to  but  himself.  The  labour  of  his  body, 
and  the  work  of  his  hands,  we  may  say,  are  properly  his. 
Whatsoever  then  he  removes  out  of  the  state  that  nature  hath 
provided,  and  left  it  in,  he  hath  mixed  his  labour  with,  and 
joined  to  it  something  that  is  his  own,  and  thereby  makes  it 
his  property.  It  being  by  him  removed  from  the  common 
state  nature  hath  placed  it  in,  hath  by  this  labour  something 
annexed  to  it,  that  excludes  the  common  right  of  other  men. 
For  this  labour  Kefng  the  unquestionable  property  of  the 
labourer,  no  man  but  he  can  have  a  right  to  what  that  is  once 
joined  to,  at  least  where  there  is  enough,  and  as  good,  left  in 
common  for  others. 


II 


THE  PHILOSOPHICAL  THEORY       43 


"  He  that  is  nourished  by  the  acorns  he  picked  up  under  a 
oak,  or  the  apples  he  gathered  from  the  trees  in  the  wood,  has 
certainly  appropriated  them  to  himself.  Nobody  can  deny 
but  the  nourishment  is  his.  I  ask  then,  when  did  they  begin 
to  be  his  ?  when  he  digested  ?  or  when  he  eat  ?  or  when  he 
boiled  ?  or  when  he  brought  them  home  ?  or  when  he  picked 
them  up  ?  and  it  is  plain,  if  the  first  gathering  made  them  not 
his,  nothing  else  could.  That  labour  put  a  distinction  between 
them  and  common  ;  that  added  something  to  them  more  than 
nature,  the  common  mother  of  all,  had  done  ;  and  so  they 
became  his  private  right.  And  will  any  one  say  he  had  no 
right  to  those  acorns  or  apples  he  thus  appropriated,  because 
he  had  not  the  consent  of  all  mankind  to  make  them  his  ?  was 
it  a  robbery  thus  to  assume  to  himself  what  belonged  to  all  in 
common  ?  If  such  a  consent  as  that  was  necessary,  man  had 
starved,  notwithstanding  the  plenty  God  had  given  him."1 

Private  property  in  land  can  be  acquired  in  the 
same  way — by  mixing  one's  labour  with  it — though  in 
a  state  of  nature  these  rights  are  qualified  by  certain 
important  reservations.  In  the  first  place,  a  man  may 
only  appropriate  as  much  wealth  as  he  can  use.  "  The 
same  law  of  nature  that  does  by  this  means  give  us 
property,  does  also  bound  that  property  too.  c  God 
has  given  us  all  thing  richly'  (i  Tim.  vi.  12).  Is 
the  voice  of  reason  confirmed  by  inspiration  ?  But 
how  has  He  given  it  us  ?  c  To  enjoy/  As  much  as  any 
one  can  make  use  of  to  any  advantage  of  life  before  it 
spoils,  so  much  he  may  by  his  labour  fix  a  property  in. 
Whatever  is  beyond  this  is  more  than  his  share,  and 
belongs  to  others."  2  Thus  if  a  man  plucks  apples  and 
heaps  them  up  beneath  the  tree,  his  labour  in  plucking 
them  gives  him  a  right  to  appropriate  them.  The 
next  wayfarer  coming  along  must  starve  rather  than 
touch  them  ;  but  if  the  plucker  lets  any  of  the  apples 
perish  uneaten,  he  is  a  thief.  This  restriction  is 
meant  no  doubt  to  apply  to  the  case  of  land  as  of  other 
property.  But  in  the  case  of  land  in  particular  a  very 

1    Treatise  of  Civil  Government,  chap.  v.  §§  27,  28. 
2  Ibid.  §  31. 


44  PROPERTY  n 

significant  restriction  is  (as  we  have  seen)  introduced, 
though  in  a  hesitating  manner — "  at  least  where  there  is 
as  much  and  as  good  left  for  others."  Private  property 
in  land  may  have  been  justified  on  these  principles  "  in 
the  beginning  "  or  when  "  all  the  world  was  America  "  ; 
but  it  is  difficult  to  see  how  he  .could  have  thought  that 
it  justified  private  property  as  it  existed  in  England  at 
the  end  of  the  seventeenth  century. 

What  shall  we  say  to  this  theory  ?  Is  it  self- 
evident  that  a  man  has  a  right  to  all  that  his  labour 
produces  ?  Rights  are  meaningless  except  as  the 
converse  of  duties.  To  say  that  a  man  has  a  right  to 
all  that  his  labour  produces,  means  that  other  people 
are  under  a  moral  obligation  to  let  him  enjoy  all  that 
his  labour  produces.  Is  it  self-evident  that  they  ought 
to  do  this,  even  if  the  consequences  to  Society  should 
be  disastrous  ?  Was  a  party  of  primitive  men — if  we 
presuppose  Locke's  unhistorical  conception  of  primitive 
life — wandering  over  an  unappropriated  prairie,  morally 
bound  to  allow  an  individual  who  had  got  a  few  miles 
beyond  them  to  appropriate  all  the  available  apples  or 
acorns  or  dates?  Ought  they  to  starve  rather  than 
interfere  with  his  hoard,  until  it  was  proved  by  ex- 
perience that  he  had  appropriated  more  than  he  could 
consume  ?  And  then,  if  we  concede  the  right  to  what 
the  labour  produces,  what  about  the  material  with 
which  he  chooses  to  "  mix  his  labour "  ?  Labour 
produces  nothing  without  some  material,  which  is 
always  in  the  last  resort  some  part  of  the  soil  or  of  the 
things  that  grow  out  of  it.  May  a  man  mix  ever  so 
little  labour  with  ever  so  much  raw  material,  and  yet 
secure  a  right  over  that  material  for  himself  and  his 
heirs  for  all  time  ?  May  he  by  merely  constructing  a 
ring-fence  round  some  thousand  acres  of  the  best  soil, 
or  perhaps  lightly  scratching  its  surface  with  a  plough, 
secure  that  property  to  himself,  his  heirs,  and  assigns 
for  ever  ?  If  we  concede  that  his  labour  gives  him  the 


ii          THE  PHILOSOPHICAL  THEORY        45 

property  in  it  for  his  lifetime,  what  about  his  heirs 
who  have  not  laboured  upon  it?  Is  there  any  self- 
evident  principle  which  determines  what  is  to  become  of 
it  after  his  death  ?  Locke  assumes  that  the  English 
liberty  of  bequest  (not  altogether  unlimited  in  Locke's 
time)  was  the  "natural"  arrangement.  Yet  a  will  of 
lands  was  only  made  possible  by  a  statute  of  Henry 
VIII.  ;  and  in  case  of  intestacy  three  separate  systems  of 
distribution  prevailed  (and  still  prevail)  even  within  the 
limits  of  England.  In  the  greater  part  of  the  country 
the  whole  of  the  real  estate  goes  to  the  eldest  son  ;  in 
certain  parts  of  the  county  of  Kent  it  is  equally  divided 
in  accordance  with  the  custom  of  Gavelkind  ;  while 
in  other  parts  of  the  country  it  all  goes  to  the  youngest 
son,  in  accordance  with  the  custom  of  Borough  English. 
Are  all  these  arrangements  in  accordance  with  the  law  of 
nature  ?  Locke  would  probably  have  urged  that  these 
were  modifications  of  the  law  of  nature  introduced  by 
the  State-made  or  civil  law,  which  derived  its  authority 
from  the  social  contract.  But  it  is  not  apparent  how 
the  contract,  the  obligation  to  keep  which  itself  rests 
upon  a  principle  of  natural  law,  can  override  other 
laws  of  nature  which  are  (according  to  Locke)  as  sacred 
and  absolute  as  the  law  that  contracts  shall  be  kept. 
And  after  all  the  law  of  nature  only  conferred  a 
limited  right  of  property.  What  has  become  of  the 
limitations  which  restricted  property  to  as  much  as  a 
man  could  use  and  no  more,  and  qualified  even  this 
principle  as  regards  land  by  the  "  at  least  when  there  is 
as  much  and  as  good  left  for  others  "  ? 

The  best  way  of  criticizing  Locke's  theory  is  to  j 
show  that,  when  thought  out,  it  contradicts  itself. 
Let  us  suppose  that  ten  men  appropriate  a  desert 
island,  divide  it  among  themselves,  and  cultivate  their 
respective  shares.  Each  of  them  has  ten  sons,  and 
having  a  taste  for  "  founding  a  family  "  leaves  his  share 
to  the  eldest.  In  the  next  generation  there  will  be  ten 


46  PROPERTY  ii 

landlords  and  ninety  landless  men.  These  men  have 
a  sacred,  natural  right  to  the  fruits  of  their  labour  : 
but  how  are  they  to  exercise  it  ?  They  will  say  to 
the  elder  brothers  :  "  We  have  a  right  to  labour  : 
let  us  work  on  your  lands."  "  By  all  means,"  the 
elder  brothers  will  say,  "  on  condition  of  paying  over 
to  us  all  that  the  land  produces  over  and  above  what 
will  keep  you  and  your  families."  In  that  way  the 
principle  contradicts  itself.  The  rights  of  property, 
supposed  to  be  derived  from  a  man's  natural  right  to 
the  fruits  of  his  labour,  involves  the  negation  of  that 
right  in  the  non-inheritors  of  property.  This  is  exactly 
what  Karl  Marx  and  the  a  priori  Socialists  saw.  They 
accepted  Locke's  own  principle,  and  expressed  it  in 
the  only  logical  form — "  the  labourer  has  a  right  to 
the  whole  produce  of  his  labour."  But  this  right  is 
defeated  by  any  private  appropriation  of  land  and 
capital  ;  therefore  all  land  and  capital,  all  the  "  instru- 
ments of  production,"  must  be  held  in  common. 
Thus  the  same  principle  which  was  intended  by  Locke 
as  the  basis  of  a  system  of  extreme  Individualism,  has 
become  the  corner-stone  of  a  system  of  extreme  and 
thorough  -  going  Socialism.  Upon  the  premisses  it 
cannot  be  denied  that  the  socialistic  application-  is  the 
more  logical.  And  yet  in  one  way  the  socialistic 
application  is  open  to  the  same  fundamental  objection 
as  Locke's.  It  might  possibly  be  applied  to  a  very 
primitive  society  in  which  each  individual,  or  rather 
each  family,  produced  by  their  own  unassisted  efforts 
everything  that  they  wanted.  But  in  a  piece  of  cloth 
woven  in  a  modern  factory,  who  shall  say  how  much 
of  the  finished  product  was  really  due  to  the  weaver, 
how  much  to  his  assistant,  how  much  to  the  shepherd 
who  tended  the  sheep,  how  much  to  the  merchant 
who  brought  it  to  market  ?  And  then  the  soldier, 
the  magistrate,  the  policeman,  the  schoolmaster,  the 
builder,  who  all  indirectly  took  part  in  its  production, 


ii         THE  PHILOSOPHICAL  THEORY        47 

will  reasonably  contend  that  they  too  assisted  to  make 
that  piece  of  cloth,  and  will  demand  their  shares.  But 
the  maxim  gives  us  no  guidance  as  to  the  principle 
upon  which  the  resulting  wealth  is  to  be  divided 
between  all  these  classes  of  labourers  without  all  sorts 
of  supplementary  principles,  about  the  justice  or 
reasonableness  of  which  endless  disputes  arise.  And 
then  after  all,  as  Locke  saw,  the  appropriation  of 
Capital  by  the  State  only  settles  difficulties  of  dis- 
tribution so  long  as  "  there  is  as  much  and  as  good 
left  for  others."  The  Karl  Marx  theory  may  justify 
the  appropriation  of  land  as  between  the  members  of 
a  particular  section  inter  se  ;  but  it  assumes  the  appro- 
priation of  the  whole  country  by  a  particular  community, 
and  this  cannot  be  justified  as  against  the  inhabitants 
of  less  favoured  regions,  if  labour  alone  can  confer  a 
title  to  the  enjoyment  of  wealth.  Nobody  has  created 
the  soil  with  which  the  man  has  mixed  his  labour. 
The  fundamental  question  which  Locke's  theory  raises 
is,  whether  any  principle  for  the  regulation  of  property 
or  the  enjoyment  of  wealth  can  claim  to  be  self-evident 
apart  from  all  considerations  of  social  effects. 

It  cannot  be  too  strongly  insisted  that  the  question 
of  property  is  only  a  particular  department  of  the  more 
general  question,  whether  there  are  any  a  priori  self- 
evident  rights  ;  and  that  in  turn  depends  upon  the 
question  whether  there  are  any  duties  which  can  be 
laid  down  a  priori^  and  without  reference  to  the 
social  effects  of  conduct.  Rights  are  meaningless  apart 
from  duties  ;  if  all  duties  spring  in  the  last  resort  from 
the  duty  of  promoting  the  general  good,  then  rights 
must  also  be  shown  to  spring  from  the  same  principle. 
This  was  seen  by  Hume,  who  is  generally  regarded  as 
the  founder  of  modern  Utilitarianism,  the  system 
according  to  which  all  duty  consists  in  promoting 
the  general  good — interpreted  to  mean  nothing  but 
happiness  in  the  sense  of  pleasure.  The  system  was 


48  PROPERTY 


ii 


really  much  older  than  Hume.  But  Hume  did  much 
more  than  his  predecessors  in  attempting  to  apply  the 
principle  to  the  details  of  duty  ;  and  he  made  a  much 
more  systematic  attempt  than  they  to  meet  some  of 
its  obvious  difficulties.  One  of  the  most  conspicuous 
of  these  was  connected  with  the  question  of  property. 
If  an  act  is  always  right  which  produces  a  maximum 
of  happiness,  how  could  any  act  be  more  justifiable 
than  to  pick  the  pocket  of  a  Duke,  who  would  not 
feel  the  loss,  and  to  give  the  proceeds  to  a  beggar  to 
whom  it  would  give  much  pleasure  ?  Hume  met  this 
difficulty  by  the  great  utilitarian  principle  of  the  general 
rule  or  the  long-run.  Many  isolated  acts  might 
produce  happiness,  which  would  be  socially  disastrous 
if  generally  imitated. 

To  make  this  (the  principle  that  the  idea  Justice  is  based  upon 
Utility  in  an  indirect  and  artificial  way)  more  evident  consider, 
that,  tho'  the  rules  of  justice  are  establish'd  merely  by  interest, 
their  connexion  with  interest  is  somewhat  singular,  and  is 
different  from  what  may  be  observed  on  other  occasions.  A 
single  act  of  justice  is  frequently  contrary  to  public  interest ; 
and  were  it  to  stand  alone,  without  being  followed  by  other 
tacts,  may,  in  itself,  be  very  prejudicial  to  society.  When  a 
man  of  merit,  of  a  beneficent  disposition,  restores  a  great 
fortune  to  a  miser,  or  a  seditious  bigot,  he  has  acted  justly  and 
laudably,  but  the  public  is  a  real  sufferer.  Nor  is  every  single 
act  of  justice,  consider'd  apart,  more  conducive  to  private 
interest  than  to  public  ;  and  'tis  easily  conceiv'd  how  a  man 
may  impoverish  himself  by  a  signal  instance  of  integrity,  and 
have  reason  to  wish,  that  with  regard  to  that  single  act,  the 
laws  of  justice  were  for  a  moment  suspended  in  the  universe. 
But  however  single  acts  of  justice  may  be  contrary,  either  to 
public  or  private  interest,  'tis  certain,  that  the  whole  plan  or 
scheme  is  highly  conducive,  or  indeed  absolutely  requisite, 
both  to  the  support  of  society,  and  the  well-being  of  every 
individual.  'Tis  impossible  to  separate  the  good  from  the  ill. 
Property  must  be  stable,  and  must  be  fix'd  by  general  rules. 
Tho'  in  one  instance  the  public  be  a  sufferer,  this  momentary 
ill  is  amply  compensated  by  the  steady  prosecution  of  the  rule, 
and  by  the  power  and  order,  which  it  establishes  in  society. 


ii         THE  PHILOSOPHICAL  THEORY        49 

And  now  every  individual  person  must  find  himself  a  gainer, 
on  ballancing  the  account ;  since  without  justice  society  must 
immediately  dissolve,  and  every  one  must  fall  into  that  savage 
and  solitary  condition,  which  is  infinitely  worse  than  the  worst 
situation  that  can  possibly  be  suppos'd  in  society.1 

From    Hume   the   Utilitarian    principle    passed  to 
Jeremy  Bentham    and    his  followers,  the  first    school 
who  were  actually  called  Utilitarians.     Hume  himself 
was  a  man  of  very  conservative  views,  and  little  social 
or  humanitarian  enthusiasm.     The  application  which 
he  gave   to  his   doctrine  of  property  was  eminently 
conservative;    the    rights,    practically    the    unlimited 
rights,  of  property  had  no  more  ardent  champion  than 
this  sceptical  and  very  destructive  thinker.     Bentham 
was,  of  course,  a  zealous  social  reformer  ;    and  would 
heartily   have    favoured   any   attempt   to    modify   the 
actual    legal    rights    of   property   in   any   way   which 
would  tend   to   promote   the    public    happiness.     But 
the  Benthamites  were  not  Socialists.     They  were,  most 
of  them,  ardent   champions   of  a   Psychology  which 
regards  the  individual's  love  of  his  own  pleasure  as  the 
supreme  motive  in  human  conduct,  and  of  a  Political 
Economy  which  was  based  upon  that  psychology,  and 
which  was  consequently  disposed  to  defend  the  system 
of  private  capital,  with  the  inducements  which  it  offers 
for  individual  exertion  and  accumulation,  as  absolutely 
essential  to  the  public  good.    With  the  economic  theory 
we  are  not  now  concerned.     It  is  enough  to  point  out 
that  according  to  the  Utilitarian  school  the  rights  of 
property   spring    ultimately    from    their   tendency   to 
promote    the    public   good.      This    is   a   principle   in 
which    both    the    most   ardent    Individualist   and   the 
most   extreme    Socialist  may  agree.      And    there  has 
been,  on  the  whole,  a  general  (though  of  course  not  by 
any  means  a  universal)  disposition  ever  since  the  time 
of  Bentham  to  argue  the  question  of  property  upon 

1  Treatise  of  Human  Nature,  Pt.  ii.  §  2. 


50  PROPERTY  n 

this  basis — upon  the  question  of  its  social  effects. 
Karl  Marx,  indeed,  based  his  Socialism  upon  an 
a  priori  principle  ;  but  of  late  the  controversy  between 
Socialism  and  its  critics  has  generally  been  conducted 
on  the  assumption  that  the  Utilitarian  criterion  is  to 
be  accepted.  The  question  has  been  simply  which 
system  has  the  greatest  tendency  to  '  promote  the 
public  good.  The  principle  of  Utility  is  practically 
assumed  in  discussing  questions  of  politics  or  public 
policy  by  many  who  would  (however  inconsistently) 
refuse  to  apply  it  to  the  details  of  private  morals  ; 
and  it  has  been  even  more  universally  accepted  in 
popular  controversy  than  among  professed  philosophers. 
The  most  important  qualification  of  the  Utilitarian 
principle  which  has  been  introduced  among  philosophers 
is  that  most  of  them  refuse  to  accept  the  view  that  the 
good  is  identical  with  pleasure.  Many  of  those  who 
would  agree  with  Bentham  in  making  the  justification 
and  the  limitation  of  property-rights  (as  of  all  other  prin- 
ciples of  conduct)  depend  upon  their  tendency  to  pro- 
mote the  Well-being  of  human  society,  decline  to  follow 
him  in  thinking  that  Well-being  means  simply  pleasure, 
and  that  pleasures  differ  only  in  quantity,  not  in  quality. 
They  will  agree  with  Bentham  as  to  the  impossibility  of 
pronouncing  upon  the  morality  of  any  human  act  apart 
from  its  consequences  ;  they  will  differ  from  him  as  to 
the  character  of  the  consequences  which  have  to  be 
taken  into  consideration.  They  will  admit  that  what 
appear  at  first  sight  self-evident  moral  rules  are  found 
on  a  little  reflection  to  contradict  themselves,  to  involve 
exceptions  really  based  on  considerations  of  social  well- 
being,  and  to  be  really  incapable  of  being  laid  down 
with  any  definiteness  or  precision  without  reference 
to  such  considerations.  They  will  contend  that  we  do 
not  really  understand  what  an  act  is  until  we  understand 
its  consequences,  so  far  as  these  can  be  foreseen  :  and 
if  consideration  of  consequences  is  once  admitted,  it  is 


ii          THE  PHILOSOPHICAL  THEORY        51 

arbitrary  to  stop  at  any  particular  point.  Ideally,  an 
act  is  right  which  tends  to  promote  the  largest  possible 
amount  of  true  human  Well-being.1  If  so,  the  duties 
which  the  institution  of  property  imposes  must  be  de- 
fended on  exactly  the  same  principle — by  their  tendency 
ultimately  (with  immense  stress  on  the  ultimately)  to 
promote  this  end.  But  it  does  not  follow  that  true 
human  Good  or  Well-being  consists  solely  in  a  greatest 
quantum  of  pleasure.  Many  of  those  who  would 
agree  with  Bentham  in  appealing  to  consequences, 
would  insist  strongly  that  morality  or  character  or  the 
good  will  is  an  end  in  itself  and  the  most  important 
element  of  Good ;  that  intellectual  and  aesthetic  activity 
are  likewise  valuable  in  themselves  and  not  merely  on 
account  of  the  pleasure  which  they  produce  ;  and  that, 
though  pleasure  is  certainly  an  element  in  Well-being, 
its  value  depends  upon  its  kind  or  quality  and  not 
merely  upon  quantity.  Further  to  develop  this  view 
or  the  history  of  the  controversies  connected  with  it 
belongs  to  moral  rather  than  to  political  philosophy. 
I  can  only  point  out  that  the  question  of  property  is 
part  of  a  wider  ethical  problem  ;  and  that  if  we  accept 
a  consequential  or  "  teleological "  theory  of  Ethics,  we 
are  bound  to  make  the  justification  of  property  depend 
upon  the  same  principle.  But  I  must  now  return  for 
a  moment  to  the  a  priori  theories  held  by  those  who 
refuse  to  accept  the  teleological  theory,2  whether  in  its 
hedonistic  or  its  unhedonistic  form. 

For  the  most  part  the  modern  attempts  to  place  the 
rights  of  property  upon  an  a  priori  basis  have  followed 
very  much  the  lines  laid  down  by  Locke.  Kant,  who 
introduced  such  a  "  Copernican  revolution  "  in  Meta- 

1  I  have  developed  the  ethical  theory  here  presupposed  in   my  Theory  of  Good 
and  Evil,  and  more  briefly  in  a  little  volume  on  Ethics  in  "  The  People's  Books  " 
Series.     This  view  may  conveniently  be  styled  "  Ideal  Utilitarianism." 

2  I.e.  a  theory  which  finds  the  test  of  the  morality  of  an  act  in  the  end  which 
it  promotes  :  the  term  "  Utilitarianism,"  when  used  without  explanation  or  qualifica- 
tion, is  generally  used  to  imply  that  this  end  is  maximum  pleasure. 


52  PROPERTY  ii 

physics,  was  the  author  of  no  new  principle  in  politics. 
He  accepted  the  social-contract  view  as  to  the  origin 
and  authority  of  the  State  in  its  crudest  and  most 
individualistic  form,  and  he  based  property,  like  Locke, 
on  what  we  may  call  the  divine  right  of  grab.  The 
first  occupier  acquired  thereby  a  sacred  right  to  the 
ownership  of  it  for  all  eternity.  He  introduced  a 
qualification  of  the  theory  which  brings  out  with 
peculiar  distinctness  its  wholly  unethical  character. 
He  held  that  a  man  has  only  a  right  to  so  much 
property  as  he  can  defend,  and  on  this  basis  attempted 
to  place  on  an  a  priori  footing  the  convenient  but 
arbitrary  rule  of  international  law  which  makes  the 
dominion  of  States  extend  three  miles  into  the  sea, 
this  being  in  Kant's  time  the  maximum  range  of 
artillery.1  What  Natural  Law  will  have  to  say  when 
the  guns  on  both  sides  of  the  English  Channel  can 
equally  sweep  the  middle  of  the  intervening  waters  is 
a  problem  which  he  has  naturally  not  discussed.  In 
Kant,  however,  the  theory  as  to  the  way  in  which 
property  could  be  acquired  in  a  state  of  nature  was 
seriously  modified  in  its  application  to  organized  civil 
society.  In  civil  society  property  can  only  be  acquired 
by  the  implicit  consent  of  Society,  to  which  the  State 
itself  owes  its  authority.  And  the  proper  limits  to  the 
State's  authority  are  fixed  by  the  principle  that  the 
State's  duty  is  to  exercise  the  minimum  of  restraint 
under  which  the  maximum  liberty  of  each  shall  be 
compatible  with  the  maximum  liberty  of  every  other. 
By  a  maximum  of  liberty  he  did  not  mean  any  of  the 
subtler  ethical  ideas  which  have  been  read  into  the 
phrase  by  later  Idealists  who  have  used  the  same 
language,  but  simply  freedom  from  constraint.  It 
would  be  impossible  further  to  develop  Kant's  view 
of  property  without  discussing  his  whole  conception 
of  the  nature  of  the  State  and  of  human  society.  It 

1  Kant's  Philosophy  of  Law,  Eng.  trans,  by  Hastie,  pp.  82-92,  etc. 


ii          THE  PHILOSOPHICAL  THEORY        53 

will  be  sufficient  to  say  that  the  influence  of  Kant  has 
produced  a  disposition  among  idealistic  Philosophers 
to  regard  the  rights  of  property  as  natural  rights.  We 
find  in  them  a  tendency  to  use  the  formulae  of  the  old 
individualist  theories,  but  to  give  them  an  attenuated 
or  sublimated  meaning. 

Hegel,  for  instance, — the  most  influential  of  these 
writers, — tells  us  that  "a  person  has  the  right  to 
direct  his  will  upon  any  object,  as  his  real  and  positive 
end.  The  object  thus  becomes  his.  As  it  [the  object] 
has  no  end  in  itself,  it  receives  its  meaning  and  soul  from 
his  will.  Mankind  has  the  absolute  right  to  appropriate 
all  that  is  a  thing.'*  It  will  be  observed  that  in  this 
passage  Hegel  passes  from  "  a  person  "  to  "  mankind  " 
as  though  the  change  made  no  difference.  Nothing 
can  be  more  reasonable  than  that  u  mankind "  has  a 
right  to  appropriate  material  things  ;  nothing  more 
unreasonable  than  to  say  that  any  individual  has  a 
right  to  appropriate  any  object  he  pleases,  without 
considering  the  effects  of  such  appropriation  upon 
others.  In  so  far  as  Hegel  is  the  asserter  of  a  vast 
system  of  absolute,  isolated,  self-evident  "  rights,"  his 
system  is  open  to  all  the  objections  which  we  have 
noticed  to  Locke's  theory  and  to  the  intuitive  systems 
of  Rights  and  of  Morals  generally.  As  regards  such 
questions  as  that  of  property,  his  speculations  were 
prevented  from  leading  to  any  really  satisfactory  results 
by  his  determination  at  all  costs  to  defend  the  exist- 
ing order  of  Society  and  even  the  most  accidental 
peculiarities  of  the  Prussian  Constitution  of  his  time. 
Every  Prussian  institution  is  shown  to  flow  from  a 
necessity  of  thought :  in  England  and  France  apparently 
the  development  or  self-manifestation  of  the  "idea" 
had  constantly  gone  wrong.  But  in  two  ways  Hegel 
contributed  to  a  better  theory  of  property.  In  the  first 
place,  although  he  still  used  much  of  the  old  individual- 

1  Philosophy  of  Rig/it,  Eng.  trans,  by  Dyde,  p.  51. 


II 


54  PROPERTY 

istic  language,  he  had  a  more  "  organic  "  view  of  the 
nature  of  Society  and  a  juster  view  of  the  functions 
of  the  State.  He  took  a  more  spiritual  view  of  the 
functions  which  the  State  could  perform,  and  conse- 
quently the  moral  as  well  as  the  merely  economic 
advantages  of  private  property  begin  to  come  into 
prominence.  In  the  second  place  he  insisted  upon  one 
particular  advantage  of  property  by  making  much  of 
the  doctrine  that  property  is  an  expression  of  personality. 
Sometimes  this  doctrine  is  in  Hegel  couched  in  some- 
what bombastic  and  by  no  means  illuminating  language  : 
"To  appropriate  is  at  bottom  only  to  manifest  the 
majesty  of  my  will  towards  things,''  and  so  on.  Merely 
to  say  that  property  is  an  expression  of  personality  does 
not  really  close  the  controversy  ;  for  after  all,  why 
should  personality  be  expressed  except  in  so  far  as 
this  is  a  means  to  human  good  or  actually  constitutes 
that  good  ?  The  real  difficulty  of  the  problem  begins 
where  these  expressions  of  my  personality  begin  to 
get  in  the  way  of  other  people  expressing  their 
personalities  too.  But  the  doctrine  does  supply  a 
much  needed  corrective  to  the  ordinary  utilitarian 
view,  and  has  tended  towards  the  recognition  of 
the  importance  both  of  character  and  of  intellectual 
development  as  elements  in  the  total  Well-being  at 
which  both  legislation  and  individual  conduct  should 
aim. 

In  order  to  keep  our  review  of  modern  thought  on 
this  subject  within  limits  it  will  be  well  to  confine  our- 
selves to  two  of  the  more  recent  tendencies  of  political 
thought,  and  to  take  our  illustrations  from  this  country 
only.  Towards  the  middle  of  the  nineteenth  century 
the  influence  of  the  Utilitarian  School  in  its  Ben- 
thamite form  began  to  be  disputed  by  the  growth  of  a 
school  which  professed  to  found  its  doctrine  upon  the 
Darwinian  doctrine  of  Evolution.  The  most  popular 
representative  of  this  tendency  was  Herbert  Spencer. 


ii          THE  PHILOSOPHICAL  THEORY        55 

His  Ethics  were  fundamentally  Utilitarian  ;  but  he 
attempted  to  extract  from  the  teaching  of  Darwinism 
the  doctrine  that,  as  a  means  to  the  increase  of  pleasure, 
it  was  essential  that  the  struggle  for  existence  should 
go  on  unchecked  by  excessive  State  interference. 
Any  meddling  with  private  property  which  went  beyond 
the  most  indispensable  taxation  was  held  to  constitute 
such  an  excessive  interference  ;  and  in  his  zeal  for 
Individualism  he  revived  what  was  substantially  the 
theory  of  Locke,  and  justified  the  extremest  view  of  the 
sacredness  of  property  on  the  ground  of  a  man's  natural 
right  to  the  produce  of  his  labour.  The  total  incon- 
sistency between  this  theory  and  the  u  scientific " 
Utilitarianism  which  he  professed  in  his  ethical  writings 
appears  to  have  escaped  his  notice.  He  defends 
the  principle  as  a  self-evident  or  a  priori  truth,  and 
expressly  identified  his  teaching  with  that  of  Kant, 
professing  (as  was  his  wont)  that  he  was  in  no  way 
indebted  to  that  philosopher  (whom  he  had  not  read) 
or  to  any  other  previous  thinker.  He  pushed  his 
practical  conclusions  far  beyond  the  point  reached  by 
Kant  (who,  with  all  his  Individualism,  was  not  quite 
uninfluenced  by  the  German  respect  for  the  State),  and 
treated  the  Free  Libraries  Act  as  a  mere  piece  of  robbery 
on  the  part  of  Parliament — as  much  so  as  the  act  of  any 
private  individual  who  should  walk  into  my  library  and 
help  himself  to  my  books.  This  a  priori  theory  has 
already  been  sufficiently  examined.  As  to  the  attempt 
to  reinforce  it  by  the  application  of  Darwinism  to  politics, 
it  will  be  enough  to  say  here  that  it  assumes  that  the 
system  of  private  property  involves  a  less  measure  of 
State  interference  than  a  system  of  Socialism  or  even 
Communism.  A  very  little  reflection  will  show  that 
it  is  not  through  an  unrestricted  struggle  for  existence, 
through  laisser-faire  on  the  part  of  the  State,  that  an 
infant  of  two  inherits  on  the  death  of  his  father 
a  landed  estate  extending  over  half  a  county.  It  is 


5  6  PROPERTY  n 

rather  owing  to  an  extreme  interference  on  the  part  of 
the  State  with  the  "natural  right"  of  the  strong  man  to 
grab  the  vacant  estate,  and  to  the  employment  of  a  host 
of  legal  officials,  police,  and  (if  necessary)  soldiers  to 
prevent  the  fight  for  the  property  which  in  a  "  state  of 
nature"  would  inevitably  ensue  upon  the  death  of  the  last 
owner.  While  the  popularity  of  evolutionary  theories 
in  the  region  of  Ethics  is  by  no  means  at  an  end,  this 
political  application  of  the  Darwinian  theories  is  too 
much  out  of  harmony  with  the  practical  tendencies  of 
the  age  to  exercise  very  much  influence.  One  still  sees 
a  tendency  towards  an  individualistic  application  of  the 
"struggle  for  existence"  doctrine  among  men  of 
scientific  education  ;  but  neither  in  the  region  of 
practical  politics  nor  in  that  of  political  speculation  can 
Spencerianism  as  a  system  now  be  regarded  as  a  very 
serious  force. 

The  other  new  factor  in  recent  political  thought 
comes  from  the  gradual  diffusion  among  university 
students,  and  through  them  among  a  wider  public,  of 
German  Idealism,  especially  in  its  Hegelian  form,  and 
also,  it  may  be  added,  of  the  Platonic  and  Aristotelian 
view  of  the  State  which  was  to  a  large  extent  the  source 
of  what  is  best  in  the  political  thought  of  Hegel  and  his 
disciples.  In  England  the  first  writer  who  exercised 
a  powerful  influence  in  this  direction  was  Thomas 
Hill  Green,  who  first  as  a  tutor  of  Balliol  and  then  as 
Professor  of  Moral  Philosophy  was  the  most  influential 
teacher  of  philosophy  in  Oxford  for  some  twenty 
years  before  his  early  death  in  1882.  Most  of  the 
recent  contributions  to  political  thought  of  the  more 
speculative  type  owe  a  good  deal  to  the  teaching  of 
Hegel,  either  directly  or  through  Green.  I  may  add 
that,  though  the  debt  to  Hegel  is  undoubted,  the 
version  of  his  teaching  which  is  given  by  his  English 
disciples  is  far  clearer,  freer  from  absurdity,  and  more 
soberly  thought  out  than  is  the  presentation  of  it  in  the 


ii          THE  PHILOSOPHICAL  THEORY        57 

writings  of  Hegel  himself.  The  reader  who  begins  with 
Green's  Principles  of  Political  Obligation  and  goes  on 
to  Hegel's  Philosophy  of  Right  will  probably  feel  that 
there  is  little  of  value  in  Hegel  which  is  not  better  put 
by  Green. 

The  versions  of  Hegel's  theory  about  property  which 
are  to  be  found  in  the  writings  of  his  English  disciples 
naturally  vary  according  to  the  degree  of  their  own 
approach  to  Socialism.  In  the  writings  of  Green  the 
Hegelian  reverence  for  the  State  and  the  Hegelian 
respect  for  property  as  the  expression  of  personality  are 
about  equally  prominent.  His  strong  sense  of  the 
necessity  of  property  for  the  building  up  of  character 
led  him,  however,  not  so  much  to  exalt  the  sacredness 
of  property  in  the  hands  of  the  large  owner,  as  to 
insist  on  the  necessity  of  such  legislation  as  would 
tend  to  the  diffusion  of  property  as  widely  as  possible 
among  the  masses.  A  more  socialistic  version  of  the 
Hegelian  teaching  is  to  be  found  in  the  writings  of 
the  late  Professor  Ritchie ;  while  of  a  more  individual- 
istic interpretation  the  most  conspicuous  representative 
is  Professor  Bosanquet. 

Our  present  concern  is,  however,  not  so  much  with 
practical  applications  or  deductions  as  with  the  theo- 
retical determination  of  the  ultimate  principle  by 
which  the  question  as  to  the  best  way  of  distributing 
the  fruits  of  industry  ought  to  be  decided.  When 
stripped  of  technicalities,  the  general  tendency  of  modern 
political  philosophy — at  least  as  represented  by  the 
more  idealistic  or  spiritualistic  writers — is  towards  the 
view  that  the  justification  of  the  institution  lies  in  its 
tendency  to  promote  for  the  whole  community  a  Well- 
being  which  is  not  to  be  identified  with  pleasure,  but 
which  includes  the  development  of  character  and 
intelligence  as  well  as  pleasure.  Property  is,  as 
Aristotle  held,  an  instrument  of  the  best  and  highest 
life.  That  arrangement  of  property  is  best  which 


58  PROPERTY  n 

tends  to  secure  such  a  life  for  the  whole  community 
or  for  as  many  as  possible.  It  is  clear  that  if  this 
view  of  the  justification  of  property  be  adopted,  not 
the  same  system  will  be  suitable  at  every  time  and 
place.  Everywhere  the  established  system  has  a 
prima  facie  claim  to  acceptance.  Some  system  for 
apportioning  wealth  is  the  very  first  condition  of  social 
well-being,  and  the  maintenance  of  any  such  system 
is  always  better  than  anarchy  and  confusion.  But 
every  improvement  in  the  established  system  which 
will  tend  to  promote  that  end  better  has  every  justifica- 
tion which  can  be  claimed  for  the  existing  system. 
And  the  existing  system  loses  its  justification  the 
moment  it  is  shown  that  it  can  be  improved.  It  is 
extremely  important  to  realize  that  the  question  is 
not  as  to  the  rival  claims  of  two  sharply  opposed,  cut 
and  dried  systems — one  a  system  of  private  Capitalism 
and  the  other  a  system  called  Socialism.  Private 
property  has  meant  an  immense  number  of  different 
things  at  different  times  and  places.  Everywhere  there 
has  been  some  subordination  of  private  property  to  the 
authority  of  the  State  in  the  interests  of  general  welfare  ; 
and  everywhere  some  collective  ownership  has  subsisted 
side  by  side  with  private  ownership.  The  King  or 
the  State,  the  Municipality  and  all  sorts  of  other 
corporations,  have  everywhere  been  large  property- 
owners  ;  and  all  States  have  exercised  some  sort  of  con- 
trol over  the  use  men  make  of  private  property.  The 
practical  question  is,  "  By  what  system  will  men  be 
most  stimulated  to  make  a  maximum  contribution  to 
the  general  welfare,  and  what  system  will  lead  to  the 
widest  possible  diffusion  of  the  highest  kind  of  life  ?  " 
Under  different  conditions  every  system,  from  a 
tolerably  extreme  individualistic  system  of  private 
property  to  a  rather  extreme  collectivism,  might  be 
the  best  possible  for  the  particular  time  and  place.  To 
devise  the  best  possible  system  for  a  given  time  and 


ii          THE  PHILOSOPHICAL  THEORY        59 

place  is  a  question  rather  of  practical  politics  than  of 
political  theory. 

Are  there  then,  it  may  be  asked,  no  limits  to  the 
socialization  of  industry  which  might  conceivably  be 
desirable  under  particular  circumstances  ?  Could  a 
complete  suppression  of  all  private  property  be 
conceivably  the  best  system  under  certain  conditions  ? 
Or  is  there  any  sense  in  which  we  may  say  that  a 
right  to  private  property  is  one  of  the  eternal  and 
unchangeable  "  rights  of  man  "  ?  It  is  probable  that 
the  unchangeable  character  of  human  nature  will 
always  set  strict  limits  to  the  possibility  of  dispensing 
with  individual  and  family  interest  as  a  stimulus  to  the 
production  of  wealth  ;  and  some  liberty  of  individual 
action,  some  sphere  for  the  operation  of  individual 
enterprise  and  energy,  will  always  be  desirable  on 
economic  grounds.  But  a  much  more  certain  ground 
for  insisting  on  the  permanent  necessity  of  private 
property  as  an  institution  is  to  be  found  in  what 
has  already  been  said  as  to  the  necessity  for  the 
development  of  character.  Some  liberty  of  action, 
some  form  of  arranging  one's  own  life  in  advance, 
some  freedom  of  choice,  and  some  certainty  that  a  man 
will  experience  the  results  of  his  choice,  are  essential 
to  the  development  of  character  ;  and  this  there  cannot 
be  unless  there  is  some  permanent  control  over  material 
things.  Supposing  the  whole  object  of  life  were  to 
secure  a  maximum  average  of  enjoyment  to  each 
individual,  it  is  quite  conceivable  that,  if  only  certain 
initial  difficulties  of  organization  could  be  got  over, 
a  higher  average  could  be  reached  by  some  extreme 
communistic  arrangement  under  which  any  man,  woman, 
or  child  would  be  "  taken  in  and  done  for "  by  the 
State  or  the  Municipality — fed,  clothed,  instructed, 
amused,  provided  with  a  set  task,  compelled  to  work — 
from  the  cradle  to  the  grave.  Not  so,  if  the  object 
we  have  in  view  is  the  calling  out  into  activity  the 


60  PROPERTY 


ii 


individual's  best  and  most  varied  energies,  moral  and 
intellectual.  Nobody  has  expressed  this  more  forcibly 
than  Professor  Bosanquet.  Professor  Bosanquet's 
Essay  on  "  The  Principle  of  Private  Property,"  in  the 
collection  of  Essays  called  Aspects  of  the  Social  Problem , 
is  perhaps  the  best  brief  treatment  of  the  subject  which 
has  ever  been  put  into  print.  He  insists  that  for  a  man 
to  have  everything  provided  for  him  reduces  him  to  the 
level  of  a  child. 

Let  us  take  the  child  in  the  family  as  the  extreme  type, 
and  leave  out  any  imitation  of  grown-up  life  which  his  parents 
may  introduce  by  way  of  discipline,  by  taking  away  what  he 
wastes  or  spoils,  and  so  forth.  His  relation  to  things  has  no 
unity  corresponding  to  his  moral  nature.  No  nerve  of 
connection  runs  through  his  acts  in  dealing  with  the  external 
world.  So  with  his  food  ;  he  may  waste  or  throw  away  his 
food  at  one  meal,  he  gets  none  the  less  at  the  next  (unless  by 
way  of  discipline).  He  gets  what  is  thought  necessary  quite 
apart  from  all  his  previous  action.  So  too  with  his  dress. 
The  dress  of  a  young  child  does  not  express  his  own  character 
at  all,  but  that  of  his  mother.  If  he  spoils  his  things,  that 
makes  no  difference  to  him  (unless  as  a  punishment) ;  he  has 
what  is  thought  proper  for  him  at  every  given  moment.  So 
with  travel,  enjoyments,  and  education  up  to  a  certain  point. 
What  he  is  enabled  to  have  and  do  in  no  way  expresses  his 
own  previous  action  or  character,  except  in  as  far  as  he  is 
put  in  training  by  his  parents  for  grown-up  life.  The  essence 
of  this  position  is,  that  the  dealings  of  such  an  agent  with  the 
world  of  things  do  not  affect  each  other,  nor  form  an  inter- 
dependent whole.  He  may  eat  his  cake  and  have  it ;  or  he 
may  not  eat  it  and  yet  not  have  it.  To  such  an  agent  the 
world  is  miraculous  ;  things  are  not  for  him  adjusted,  organised, 
contrived  ;  things  simply  come  as  in  a  fairy  tale.  The  same 
is  the  case  with  a  slave.  Life  is  from  hand  to  mouth  \  it  has 
as  such  no  totality,  no  future,  and  no  past. 

Now,  private  property  is  not  simply  an  arrangement  for 
meeting  successive  momentary  wants  as  they  arise  on  such  a 
footing  as  this.  It  is  wholly  different  in  principle,  as  adult  or 
responsible  life  differs  from  child-life,  which  is  irresponsible. 
It  rests  on  the  principle  that  the  inward  or  moral  life  cannot 
be  a  unity  unless  the  outward  life — the  dealing  with  things — 


ii          THE  PHILOSOPHICAL  THEORY        61 

is  also  a  unity.  In  dealing  with  things  this  means  a  causal 
unity,  i.e.  that  what  we  do  at  one  time,  or  in  one  relation, 
should  affect  what  we  are  able  to  do  at  another  time,  or  in 
another  relation.  I  suspect  that  the  difficulty  in  accepting  this 
principle  is  largely  due  to  a  mistake  about  inward  morality — to 
treating  the  pure  will  for  good  as  if  it  could  exist  and  constitute 
a  moral  being  without  capacity  for  external  expression.  This  is 
a  blunder  in  principle.  If  all  power  of  dealing  effectively  with 
things  is  conceived  absent,  inward  morality,  or  the  good  will, 
vanishes  with  it.  I  will  return  to  this  point  in  dealing  with 
the  "  no  margin  "  doctrine. 

Private  property,  then,  is  the  unity  of  life  in  its  external  or 
material  form  ;  the  result  of  past  dealing  with  the  material 
world,  and  the  possibility  of  future  dealing  with  it;0the 
general  or  universal  means  of  possible  action  and  expression 
corresponding  to  the  moral  self  that  looks  before  and  after,  as 
opposed  to  the  momentary  wants  of  a  child  or  of  an  animal. 
A  grown  man  knows  that  if  he  does  this  he  will  not  be  able 
to  do  that,  and  his  humanity,  his  powers  of  organisation,  and 
intelligent  self-assertion,  depend  on  his  knowing  it.  If  he 
wants  to  do  something  in  particular  ten  years  hence  he  must 
act  accordingly  to-day  ;  he  must  be  able  in  some  degree  to 
measure  his  resources.  If  he  wants  to  marry  he  must  fit 
himself  to  maintain  a  family  ;  he  must  look  ahead  and  count 
the  cost,  must  estimate  his  competence  and  his  character. 
That  is  what  makes  man  different  from  an  animal  or  a  child  ; 
he  considers  his  life  as  a  whole,  and  organises  it  as  such — that 
is,  with  a  view  to  reasonable  possibilities,  not  merely  to  the 
passing  moment.1 

All  this  is  perfectly  true  and  admirably  put.  The 
necessity  for  some  liberty  and  some  variety  of  external 
circumstances  and  modes  of  life  for  the  highest  in- 
tellectual development  is  another  important  considera- 
tion which  has  been  much  insisted  upon  by  such 
writers  as  Durkheim  and  Simmel.  And  here  it  is 
important  to  notice  that  the  plea  for  liberty  is  not 
sufficiently  met  by  insisting,  as  has  been  so  eloquently 
and  humorously  done  by  Mr.  Lowes  Dickinson, 

1  Essay  on  "  The  Principle  of  Private  Property,"  in  Aspects  of  the  Social  Problem, 
PP-  3°9'3 *  *•  For  a  more  elaborate  treatment  of  the  subject  see  his  Philosophical  Theory 
of  the  State. 


62  PROPERTY 


ii 


upon  the  absurdity  of  supposing  that  the  propertyless 
labourer  under  the  ordinary  capitalistic  regime  enjoys 
any  liberty  of  which  Socialism  would  deprive  him.1 
For  it  may  be  of  extreme  importance  that  some  should 
enjoy  liberty — that  it  should  be  possible  for  some  few 
men  to  be  able  to  dispose  of  their  time  in  their  own 
way — although  such  liberty  may  be  neither  possible 
nor  desirable  for  the  great  majority.  That  culture 
requires  a  considerable  differentiation  in  social  condi- 
tions is  also  a  principle  of  unquestionable  importance. 
But  it  must  not  be  assumed  that  liberty  and  differentia- 
tion and  opportunities  for  the  development  of  character 
in  some  or  all  can  only  be  secured  by  a  continuance 
of  the  whole  system  of  private  Capital  as  it  is  now 
understood. 

Professor  Bosanquet  and  many  other  philosophical 
critics  of  Socialism  seem  to  forget  that  Socialism  does 
not  aim  at  the  extinction  of  private  property  but  only 
at  that  of  private  capital.  Under  any  scheme  which  is 
socialistic  without  being  communistic,  private  property 
might  very  well  exist  in  the  only  sense  in  which  the 
vast  majority  (say)  of  Post  Office  employees  now  own 
property.  A  postman  under  Socialism  would  be  able 
to  enjoy  property  with  all  its  moral  advantages  as  fully 
as  now,  except  that  he  would  be  unable  to  get  interest 
on  the  few  pounds  which  he  might  at  present  save  and 
put  into  the  Savings  Bank.  It  could  scarcely  be 
contended  that  the  right  to  get  a  few  shillings  interest 
upon  such  savings  is  absolutely  necessary  to  a  man's 
moral  well-being.  Professor  Bosanquet  assumes  much 
too  readily  that  the  moral  advantages  of  Socialism  could 
not  be  secured  without  the  permission  of  capitalization 
and  of  inheritance.  No  doubt,  when  we  think  not  so 
much  of  the  moral  effects  upon  the  average  individual  as 
of  the  advantage  to  the  community  generally  of  having 
some  persons  in  a  position  to  choose  their  own  tasks  and 

1  Justice  and  Liberty  :  a  Political  Dialogue  (1908),  e.g.  pp.  129,  131. 


ii          THE  PHILOSOPHICAL  THEORY        63 

dispose  of  their  own  leisure,  the  difficulty  of  getting 
the  advantages  of  property  without  these  incidents  of 
our  present  capitalistic  system  becomes  much  greater. 
I  am  myself  disposed  to  think  that  the  institution  of 
property  cannot  bring  with  it  its  full  advantages, 
economic,  moral  and  social,  without  some  form  of 
capitalization  and  some  rights  of  inheritance,  however 
much  these  rights  may  be  curtailed  and  controlled  by 
the  State.  But  the  form  which  it  is  desirable  that  the 
institution  of  property  should  assume  must  be  settled 
by  detailed  argument  as  to  its  advantages  and  dis- 
advantages ;  it  must  be  settled  by  experience,  and 
with  reference  to  each  particular  stage  of  social  develop- 
ment. We  cannot  justify  the  whole  capitalistic  system 
en  bloc  by  the  bare  formula  that  property  is  necessary 
to  the  development  of  individual  character.  The 
most  that  we  can  claim,  as  a  general  principle  applicable 
to  all  stages  of  social  development,  is  that  without 
some  property  or  capacity  for  acquiring  property  there 
can  be  no  individual  liberty,  and  that  without  some 
liberty  there  can  be  no  proper  development  of  character; 
and  further  that  considerable  leisure  and  liberty  of 
action,  such  as  is  now  secured  by  private  capital  and 
inheritance,  for  some  persons  must  always  be  socially 
desirable.  In  this  sense  we  may  lay  it  down  that  the 
institution  of  property  is  one  of  the  permanent 
conditions  of  social  Well-being  or  (if  we  please) 
one  of  the  inalienable  "rights  of  man."  The  exact 
form  which  it  should  assume  must  be  settled  for 
each  particular  stage  of  social  development  and  each 
particular  country  by  the  gradual  accumulation  of 
experience,  the  gradual  development  and  the  gradual 
criticism  of  detailed  suggestions  for  social  improvement. 
Another  remark  that  may  be  made  upon  Professor 
Bosanquet's  defence  of  private  property  is  that,  while 
he  admirably  develops  the  good  effects  of  the  present 
system  upon  character,  he  seems  almost  blind  to  the 


64  PROPERTY  ii 

bad  effects  upon  character  of  the  present  almost  un- 
limited competition  and  facility  for  accumulation.  It  is 
undoubtedly  a  mistake  to  talk  as  though  all  that  was 
required  for  "  character "  was  a  vague  and  flabby 
"  altruism."  In  the  interests  of  Society  itself  such 
virtues  as  industry,  foresight,  self-reliance,  self-respect, 
and  the  like  are  quite  as  important  as  the  more 
obviously  and  immediately  other-regarding  virtues. 
But  the  intense  selfishness  fostered  by  our  present 
system  must  not  be  ignored.  I  must,  however,  leave 
to  other  writers  the  further  discussion  of  the  problem 
of  Property  in  its  practical  application.  The  leading 
idea  which  I  have  attempted  to  bring  out  by  means  of 
this  brief  historical  sketch  is  that  the  justification  of 
property  must  depend  not  upon  any  a  -priori  principle 
but  upon  its  social  effects.  Among  these  effects  a 
prominent  place  must  always  be  given  to  its  effects 
upon  character,  and  the  justification  of  every  pro- 
posed amendment  of  the  institution  as  it  now  exists 
must  depend  upon  these  same  principles.  The  problem 
of  the  future  is  to  devise  a  gradual  modification  of 
the  system  by  which  its  advantages — the  encouraging  of 
industry,  originality,  energy,  enterprise,  individuality 
which  it  affords,  the  measure  of  liberty  for  all  and  the 
greater  liberty  which  it  secures  for  a  few,  the  training 
in  character  and  the  development  of  individuality,  the 
sense  of  responsibility  and  of  family  solidarity  which  it 
encourages — shall  be  secured  without  the  outrageous 
inequalities,  the  material  hardships  and  uncertainties, 
and  the  injury  to  character  which  are  produced  alike  by 
excessive  wealth  and  excessive  poverty. 


Ill 
|THE  PRINCIPLE  OF  PRIVATE  PROPERTY 

BY 

A.  D.  LINDSAY,  M.A. 

FELLOW  AND  TUTOR  OF  BALLIOL  COLLEGE,  OXFORD 


SUMMARY 

THE  principle  of  private  property  has  the  twofold  character  of  all  rights. 
It  is  a  right  vested  in  individuals  thought  of  as  set  over  against  one  another, 
and  it  requires  the  recognition  and  protection  of  society  for  its  existence. 
Extreme  views  which  neglect  either  of  these  aspects  are  too  obviously 
wrong  to  need  consideration.  Differences  of  opinion  about  the  right  of 
property  arise  as  too  exclusive  attention  is  paid  to  the  claims  of  the 
solidarity  of  society  or  of  the  independent  development  of  its  individual 
members.  The  first  attitude  gives  rise  to  the  view  that  property  is  entirely 
the  arbitrary  creation  of  society,  the  second  to  the  view  that  society  must 
recognize  the  right  of  property  but  cannot  modify  or  control  it.  The 
attempt  to  make  the  right  of  property  inherent  in  the  individual  apart 
from  society  is  false  to  the  facts  of  the  creation  of  wealth.  Yet  the  denial 
of  such  rights  often  leads  to  mere  political  opportunism.  The  good  of 
society  is  the  criterion  of  rights,  but  that  good  can  only  be  expressed  in 
the  good  lives  of  individuals.  Private  property  can  only  be  defended  as  a 
condition  of  the  good  life. 

Before  such  defence  is  attempted  it  must  be  noticed  that  the  right  of 
private  property  has  taken  the  most  diverse  forms,  and  the  same  defence 
will  not  serve  all  forms. 

We  might  try  to  find  a  defence  of  private  property  in  the  necessary 
separation  of  men  in  some  respects.  If  the  production  of  wealth  is 
co-operative,  much  consumption  is  necessarily  separate.  But  property  in 
things  that  are  separately  used,  in  so  far  as  they  are  so  used,  is  not  the 
principle  of  private  property  but  of  Communism.  Communism  is  an 
attempt  to  confine  property  to  use.  The  disadvantages  of  such  an  attempt 
to  distinguish  property  in  matter  not  in  use  and  in  matter  in  use,  and 
confine  the  first  to  the  community,  are  that  it  is  hardly  compatible  with 
the  discovery  of  new  uses  and  needs,  that  it  gives  enormous  power  to  those 
who  govern  the  community,  and  that  it  takes  from  the  individual  the 
necessity  for  deliberation  and  foresight.  Private  property  is  essential  to 
the  full  development  of  the  individual. 

This,  however,  is  not  an  objection  to  Socialism,  which  defends  private 
property  in  goods  to  be  consumed  but  attacks  it  in  the  means  of  production 
on  the  ground  that  the  production  of  wealth  is  co-operative.  Considera- 


in    PRINCIPLE  OF  PRIVATE  PROPERTY    67 

tion  of  the  difficulty  of  distinguishing  between  the  means  of  consumption 
and  of  production  shows  that  most  property  does  not  consist  in  things  but 
in  power  over  other  men,  and  suggests  that  the  real  basis  of  the  attacks  on 
property  is  the  evils  of  the  irresponsible  power  it  bestows. 

Nevertheless  something  can  be  said  for  private  property  in  the  means  of 
production.  Although  the  production  of  wealth  is  co-operative  it  is  not 
therefore  impossible  to  distinguish  between  the  different  values  of  the  work 
of  different  individuals,  and  it  is  essential  to  encourage  in  individuals 
originality  and  invention.  Giving  to  certain  individuals  power  to  direct 
and  organize  the  work  of  others  is  also  essential.  The  principle  of  private 
property  in  the  means  of  production  may  be  defended  as  being  but  the 
carrying  out  of  the  principles  of  "tools  to  those  who  can  use  them." 

On  the  other  side  the  following  considerations  must  be  noted  : 

1.  This  defence  does  not  apply  to  the  rights  of  bequest  and  inheritance, 
lich  must  be  defended  on  very  different  grounds. 

2.  The  amount  of  money  earned  by  any  individual  may  represent  only 
very  roughly  his  power  to  serve  society. 

3.  The  fact  that  the  power  given  to  individuals  by  private  property 
tends  to  efficiency  when  rightly  used,  does  not  remove  the  evils  produced 
by  the  irresponsible  use  of  that  power.     We  are  still  faced  with  the  problem 
of  how  we  can  combine  efficiency  with  control  in  the  interests  of  society. 
But  this  is  precisely  the  problem  of  the  control  of  political  power  which 
has  in   the  political  sphere  been  largely  solved.     The  political  analogy 
should  show  us  that  no  simple  or  ready-made  solution  of  the  problem 
of  property  is  possible,  but  may  also  suggest  the  lines  along  which   a 
solution  is  likely  to  be  found. 


Ill 

THE  PRINCIPLE  OF  PRIVATE  PROPERTY 

THE  principle  of  private  property  partakes  in  a  peculiar 
degree  of  the  twofold  character  of  all  rights.  On  the 
one  hand,  as  the  words  show,  it  implies  a  right  belonging 
to  individuals,  and  to  individuals  thought  of  as  set  over 
against  and  excluding  one  another.  Private  property 
is  something  in  which  a  man  can  express  his  own  in- 
dividuality and  character,  and  which  he  can  prevent 
other  people  from  using.  In  a  society  with  a  developed 
system  of  private  property  wealth  is  thought  of  as 
divided  up  into  separate  lots  :  each  member  of 
society  has  in  his  property  a  sphere  of  his  own.  On 
the  other  hand  private  property,  just  because  it  is  a 
right,  exists  only  in  and  through  society.  Without 
mutual  recognition  of  rights,  without  respect  for  law  and 
its  decisions,  property  could  not  go  on  existing.  As 
society  develops,  the  importance  of  a  man's  power  to 
defend  himself,  of  his  physical  grasp  over  his  possessions, 
becomes  less,  but  private  property  does  not  diminish 
but  increases.  A  man's  own  is  what  society  and  law 
allow  him,  or  what  they  recognize  to  be  his.  On  what- 
ever principle  this  recognition  is  based,  it  is  by  virtue 
of  it  that  private  property  exists.  Private  property 
then,  like  other  rights,  is  a  creation  of  society,  yet  in  the 
institution  of  private  property  society  seems  to  be 
denying  its  nature  and  insisting  not  on  the  social  but  on 
the  individual  and  exclusive  nature  of  its  members. 

68 


in    PRINCIPLE  OF  PRIVATE  PROPERTY    69 

To  neglect  either  of  these  two  aspects  of  the  right  of 
property  is  fatal.  For  if  you  take  away  the  recognition 
of  rights  which  implies  society,  property  disappears, 
and  if  we  would  vest  all  property  absolutely  in  society 
as  a  whole,  we  should  be  denying  the  separate  existence 
of  individuals.  Even  the  most  extreme  form  of  Com- 
munism must  allow  a  man's  property  in  the  food  that 
he  eats.  Communism  is  only  an  attempt  to  reduce  to  a 
minimum  the  right  of  private  use  implied  in  property. 
It  cannot  abolish  it  altogether. 

These  two  extremes  then  need  not  trouble  us. 
Some  sort  of  recognition  must  be  given  to  the  social  as 
to  the  individual  character  of  property.  Differences  of 
opinion  as  to  the  place  which  property  ought  to 
occupy  in  society  arise  from  the  difficulty  of  adjusting 
the  claims  of  the  solidarity  of  society  on  the  one  hand, 
and  the  independent  development  of  its  individual 
members  on  the  other.  Some  political  thinkers  would 
have  all  institutions  directed  to  the  encouragement  of 
individuality  and  leave  the  solidarity  of  society  to  look 
after  itself.  Others  take  just  the  reverse  view. 

When  interest  is  focussed  on  the  individual,  society 
is  sometimes  looked  upon  as  a  system  of  mechanical  and 
external  alliances.  Property  is  held  to  be  not  created 
though  it  must  be  recognized  by  society.  The  right  of 
property  then  is  thought  to  have  its  source  in  the  in- 
dividual regarded  not  as  a  member  of  society  but  as  an 
independent  unit.  It  is  the  business  of  society  to 
maintain  and  make  effective  this  right,  but  it  has  no 
power  to  modify  it,  no  control  over  it.  When,  how- 
ever, such  stress  is  laid  on  the  fact  that  society  is  an 
organic  whole  that  the  units  composing  it  are  thought 
incapable  of  independent  existence,  it  is  possible  to 
maintain  that  inasmuch  as  property  would  not  exist 
without  society,  it  is  created  by  the  definite  act  of 
society  to  suit  its  convenience,  and  can  be  for  this  same 
reason  modified  or  destroyed  by  society  at  will.  We 


70  PROPERTY  m 

ought  not  on  this  view  to  try  to  go  beyond  the 
existing  right.  We  cannot  discuss  what  rights  of 
property  the  State  should  recognize,  only  what  it  has 
recognized  or  now  wills  to  recognize. 

The  classical  exposition  of  the  first  of  these  views 
is  found  in  Locke's  Second  Treatise  on  Civil  Govern- 
ment. It  has  been  described  and  examined  in  another 
Essay,  and  need  not  detain  us  here.  It  seeks  to  found 
the  right  of  private  property  on  the  principle  that  a 
man  has  a  right  to  the  wealth  which  he  has  himself 
created.  The  principle  is  innocent  enough,  but  it  will 
not  serve  the  purpose  desired  of  it.  It  will  not  suffice 
to  fit  the  facts.  For  much  private  property  cannot 
possibly  be  described  as  created  by  those  who  own  it, 
and,  a  more  fatal  objection,  wealth  is  not  created  out 
of  nothing,  but  by  the  manipulation  of  previously  exist- 
ing wealth  or  sources  of  wealth.  If  these  are  privately 
owned,  then  all  members  of  society  have  not  an  equal 
opportunity  of  creating  wealth,  and  therefore  the 
apparent  justice  of  the  principle  that  each  man  should 
own  what  he  has  created  is  illusory.  Further,  the 
creation  of  wealth  is  not  the  work  of  separate  indi- 
viduals working  independently,  but  is  a  co-operative 
undertaking  in  which  in  one  way  or  another  the  whole 
community  takes  part.  In  any  society  of  at  all 
developed  economic  structure  there  are  almost  no 
articles  of  value  of  which  a  man  can  say,  "  This  I  and 
I  alone  produced." 

The  theory  really  implies  that  individuals  produce 
wealth  in  isolation,  and  that  law  and  society  then  re- 
cognize the  position  from  without.  The  facts  are  quite 
otherwise.  Men  cannot  be  cut  loose  from  their  past, 
and  regarded  as  beginning  to  produce  wealth  from 
what  has  been  nothing  before,  nor  as  separated  from 
their  fellows  in  the  act  of  production.  Society  has  its 
part  in  the  production  as  in  the  recognition  of  property. 

If  society  allows  each  of  its  members  to  own  property 


in    PRINCIPLE  OF  PRIVATE  PROPERTY    71 

which  is  recognized  as  his  and  therefore  not  another's, 
if  it  seems  to  think  of  the  individual  with  his  property 
as  cut  off  from  his  fellows,  that  independence,  the  private 
nature  of  property,  is  not  based  upon  the  private  nature 
or  individuality  of  the  production.  The  wealth  which 
men  possess  as  property  was  made  by  co-operation,  the 
separate  contribution  to  which  of  each  member  of 
society  cannot  be  exactly  estimated.  Private  property  is 
recognized  by  society  not  in  virtue  of  a  right  inherent 
in  the  individual,  but  because  it  is  an  institution  which 
is  thought  to  be  for  the  good  of  society  as  a  whole. 

This  does  not  necessarily  mean  that  private  property 
is  therefore  only  the  creation  of  convention.  The 
replacement  of  the  doctrine  of  absolute  natural  rights 
inherent  in  the  individual  by  the  doctrine  that  the 
standard  of  all  rights  is  the  convenience  or  good  of 
society,  seems  sometimes  to  imply  a  justification  of 
political  opportunism.  For  the  convenience  or  good  of 
society  as  a  whole  might  be  interpreted  as  the  con- 
venience of  society  at  any  particular  moment,  or  worse 
still,  the  convenience  of  an  existing  government.  The 
real  service  of  the  doctrine  of  natural  rights  was  that  it 
gave  content  to  the  conception  of  the  good  of  society, 
that  it  emphasized  the  truth  that  the  good  of  society 
can  only  express  itself  in  the  good  lives  of  its  individual 
members.  We  may  still  then  maintain  that  the  prin- 
ciple of  private  property  ought  to  be  recognized  by 
society,  if  we  can  show  that  it  is  an  essential  condition 
of  the  good  life.  And  this  is  the  only  possible  line  of 
defence  of  the  principle. 

Here  one  thing  must  be  said  in  warning.  Other 
Essays  have  shown  that  the  right  of  private  property 
has  existed  in  the  most  various  forms,  exists  in  different 
forms  at  the  present  day,  and  has  had  the  most  different 
effects.  Yet  I  have  talked  so  far  of  the  principle  or  the 
right  of  private  property  as  though  that  were  some- 
thing simple  and  always  the  same.  Any  discussion 


72  PROPERTY  in 

then  of  the  part  played  by  the  institution  of  private 
property  in  society  might  seem  to  require  a  vast  historical 
enquiry,  unless  we  can  distinguish  the  principle  of 
private  property  from  the  various  forms  in  which,  or 
the  varied  extent  to  which,  that  principle  has  been 
recognized. 

It  is  possible,  I  think,  to  do  this  by  going  back 
to  a  phrase  used  at  the  beginning  of  this  paper.  In 
the  institution  of  private  property  society  seems  to 
be  insisting  on  the  individual,  exclusive  nature  of 
its  members.  We  are  all  members  one  of  another. 
No  man  liveth  to  himself  or  dieth  to  himself.  We 
are  what  we  are  through  the  influences  of  society.  In 
a  very  real  sense  it  is  true  that  there  is  nothing  of 
which  we  can  say  that  it  is  our  own  because  we  alone 
have  made  it,  or  because  it  interests  or  affects  us  only. 
Yet  what  is  legally  mine  is  not  another's,  and  I  have 
sharply-defined  and  clear-cut  rights  over  my  property. 
On  what  grounds  can  such  an  artificial  distinction  of 
man  from  man  be  justified,  and  how  far  ought  it  to  be 
extended  ? 

We  might  begin  by  attempting  to  base  private 
property  on  actual  facts.  Men  in  society  form  an 
organism  and  yet  they  remain  in  some  respects  distinct. 
We  cannot  separate  men  in  the  production  of  wealth, 
that  must  always  be  co-operative  ;  but  we  obviously 
can  in  the  consumption.  A  dinner  that  another  man 
eats  is  no  use  to  me.  There  are  some  things  which, 
from  the  necessities  of  our  physical  nature,  must  be 
used  separately.  Private  property  then  may  be  justi- 
fied if  it  is  based  on  use.  Those  things  are  rightly 
privately  owned,  it  will  be  said,  which  are  necessarily 
privately  used,  and  in  so  far  as  they  are  so  used.  Such 
a  principle,  however,  has  little  to  do  with  the  principle 
of  private  property  as  commonly  understood.  Rather, 
it  is  the  principle  of  Communism.  For  Communism 
is  an  attempt  to  confine  property  to  use.  The  com- 


in    PRINCIPLE  OF  PRIVATE  PROPERTY    73 

munity  takes  over  all  rights  in  things  that  are  not 
being  used,  and  gives  to  individual  members  of  society 
only  these  rights  which  are  coincident  with  prescribed 
uses.  Private  property,  as  generally  understood,  implies 
rights  over  things  when  they  are  not  being  used,  the 
right  to  use  or  refrain  from  using,  the  right  to  allow  or 
to  prevent  use  to  others. 

A  successful  state  of  Communism  would  imply  that 
all  care  of  property  when  it  was  not  being  used,  all 
provision  of  property  in  anticipation  of  its  use,  and  the 
reconciliation  of  all  conflicting  claims  to  the  use  of  the 
same  property  would  be  the  business  of  the  community. 
The  individuals  would  only  have  to  think  what  they 
wanted  to  do,  to  manifest  their  needs,  and  if  the  com- 
munal organization  was  adequate,  these  would  be  sup- 
plied. Such  a  system  of  society  is  not  unthinkable. 
It  can  easily  be  realized  in  a  family  or  in  a  monastery ; 
but  it  is  a  principle  very  difficult  to  realize  in  an  ordinary 
political  society,  and  it  has  a  serious  moral  disadvantage. 
The  position  of  property  in  anticipation  of  its  use 
could  be  organized  communally  only  if  the  uses  of 
property  remained  uniform.  Such  an  organization 
would  be  hardly  compatible  with  the  discovery  of 
new  uses  and  needs  by  the  individual  members  of 
society.  Further  communal  organization  can  only 
mean  organization  by  some  individuals  on  behalf  of 
the  rest,  and  would  be  possible  only  where,  as  in  a 
family  or  a  monastery,  most  members  of  the  com- 
munity were  content  to  allow  others  to  arrange  their 
lives  for  them.  If  the  control  over  wealth  when  it  is 
not  being  used  is  separated  from  the  right  over  it  in 
use,  and  the  former  assigned  to  the  community,  and 
the  second  to  the  individual,  the  necessity  for  delibera- 
tion and  foresight  is  taken  from  the  individual.  The 
moral  advantage  of  private  property  over  Communism 
is  that  it  makes  the  private  person  think  of  his  life 
as  a  whole,  and  realize  his  responsibility  for  his  actions. 


74  PROPERTY  m 

Unless  we  learn  that  if  we  are  reckless  now  we  shall 
be  less  able  to  do  what  we  want  in  the  future,  and 
that  not  for  want  of  the  permission  of  others 
whom  we  might  try  to  get  round,  but  because  of  the 
simple  law  that  you  cannot  eat  your  cake  and  have 
it,  we  should  probably  remain  children  all  our  lives. 
We  need  not  go  to  actual  systems  of  Communism  to 
discover  that.  It  is  equally  apparent  in  the  life  of 
those  unfortunate  sons  of  very  wealthy  and  foolish 
parents  who  are  sure  that  they  will  be  given  as  much 
money  as  they  may  want  whatever  they  may  do,  as  in 
those  whose  livelihood  is  so  insecure  that  it  is  not 
worth  their  while  to  look  ahead.  Private  property 
enables  the  individual  to  develop  that  power  of  planning 
and  deciding  for  one's  self  which  is  as  important  a  factor 
in  the  good  life  of  society  as  the  sense  of  community 
and  interdependence.  Its  ultimate  justification  is  the 
worth  of  individuality,  and  the  fact  that  individuality 
expresses  itself  in  relation  to  external  goods.  This 
point  is  so  familiar  and  obvious  that  there  is  no  need 
to  labour  it.  Most  people  recognize  by  this  time  of 
day  that  the  good  of  society  is  not  helped  but  hindered 
by  the  elimination  of  individuality  and  character  in  its 
members. 

Opinions  differ  as  to  where  these  considerations 
should  lead  us.  They  are  often,  for  example,  adduced 
as  an  argument  against  Socialism,  but  private  control 
over  the  spending  of  income  is  as  compatible  with 
Socialism  as  with  the  existing  system  of  property. 
The  Socialist  would  indeed  maintain  that  under 
Socialism  more  people  would  be  in  a  position  to 
enjoy  the  advantages  of  private  property  ;  but 
Socialism  attacks  not  private  property  in  general,  but 
private  property  in  the  means  of  production;  and  it 
might  well  be  contended  that  while  spending  or  con- 
sumption should  be  as  individual  as  possible,  the 
production  of  wealth  is  essentially  a  co-operative 


in    PRINCIPLE  OF  PRIVATE  PROPERTY    75 

undertaking  in  which  the  emphasis  laid  on  individuality 
by  private  property  is  disadvantageous.  Any  mono- 
poly of  the  means  of  production  can  only  be  harmful. 
Let  us  see  then  what  there  is  to  be  said  for  private 
property  in  the  means  of  production. 

The  first  point  which  might  be  made  is  that  no 
clear  line  can  be  drawn  between  means  of  production 
and  means  of  consumption,  or  between  capital  and 
income  ;  for  capital  is  only  created  by  the  income  or 
the  wealth  owned  by  individuals  being  set  aside  or 
used  for  a  particular  purpose.  We  can  point  to  almost 
nothing  that  is  always  a  means  of  production  or  always 
a  thing  to  be  consumed. 

This  objection  is  not  a  fatal  one  because  there  is  no 
doubt  that  we  can  roughly  say  when  wealth  is  being 
used  as  capital  and  when  as  income.  But  in  it  we  are 
confronted  with  a  fact  about  property  which  is  of  the 
utmost  importance.  We  often  think  of  property  as 
consisting  in  things.  When  we  insist  on  the  importance 
of  property  as  a  means  to  the  expression  of  individuality, 
we  think  of  the  importance  of  a  man's  possessing 
things  that  are  his  own,  his  own  books  and  pictures, 
his  own  house  and  so  on.  But  in  a  society  whose 
economic  organization  is  at  all  developed,  most  pro- 
perty consists  not  in  rights  to  the  enjoyment  of  things, 
but  in  rights  to  services  ;  the  power  to  make  men  act 
in  certain  ways.  This  power,  it  may  well  be  contended, 
is  as  essential  a  part  of  what  makes  individuality  in 
life  as  is  the  possession  of  objects.  Far  more  than 
such  possession  it  makes  possible  the  abuses  which  are 
the  real  grounds  of  attacks  on  the  principle  of  private 
property.  The  desire  for  wealth  to  consume  has  after 
all  got  its  limits,  the  desire  for  power  over  other  men's 
lives  has  not.  The  difficulty  of  distinguishing  between 
property  used  as  a  means  of  production  and  property 
consumed  may  be  used  not  only  as  an  argument  to 
defend  the  first  because  of  the  virtues  of  the  second, 


76  PROPERTY  in 

but  to  attack  the  second  because  of  the  vices  of  the 
first. 

But  something  else  can  be  said  for  private  property 
in  the  means  of  production.  The  argument  .may  be 
put  in  some  such  way  as  this. 

It  may  be  true  that  all  productive  work  is  co- 
operative and  that,  therefore,  no  wealth  is  produced 
by  individuals  in  isolation,  but  it  does  not  follow  that 
the  part  played  by  different  individuals  is  the  same 
or  of  equal  value.  Co-operation  is  the  combining  of 
different  wills  and  different  minds,  and  all  deliberation 
and  contrivance  comes  originally  from  individual  minds. 
Efficient  production  is  only  possible  if  encouragement 
is  given  to  originality  and  invention  in  individuals  as 
much  as  to  the  co-operation  between  all  the  members 
of  society.  It  may  be  true  that  power  over  and  control 
of  other  men  is  liable  to  abuse,  but  it  is  also  an  essential 
instrument  in  achieving  anything  of  note  in  combined 
effort.  If  private  property  gives  men  the  power  of 
directing  others  in  the  work  of  co-operative  production, 
that  is  no  evil  but  a  manifest  good  if  that  power  is  in 
the  hands  of  those  who  can  use  it  best.  Further,  while 
it  may  be  true  that  we  cannot  divide  up  wealth  into 
parts  and  say  this  part  was  created  entirely  by  this  man 
and  this  by  that,  it  does  not  follow  that  we  cannot 
estimate  the  relative  importance  of  the  parts  played  by 
different  men.  On  the  contrary,  a  man's  income  does 
roughly  express  the  value  which  society  puts  upon  his 
services,  and  the  money  a  man  makes  is  a  fair  criterion 
of  his  capability  to  use  profitably  the  power  over  other 
men's  lives  which  the  possession  of  property  gives. 
•Such  a  criterion  may  not  be  infallible.  No  doubt  it  is 
not,  but  it  is  a  better  criterion  than  any  other  which  can 
be  substituted  for  it.  The  principle  of  private  property 
in  the  means  of  production  is  but  the  carrying  out  of 
the  principle  "  tools  to  those  who  can  use  them,"  and 
that  surely  is  a  principle  conceived  in  the  interests  not 


Ill 


PRINCIPLE  OF  PRIVATE  PROPERTY    77 


primarily  of  the  individual  but  of  society.  In  this 
argument  there  is  much  truth,  in  so  far  as  it  is  an 
argument,  that  individuality  in  the  production  of 
wealth  is  for  the  good  of  society  as  well  as  individuality 
in  the  spending  of  it,  and  must  be  made  possible  under 
any  system  of  property.  But  it  does  not  follow  that 
such  individuality  is  best  realized  under  the  existing 
system  of  private  property.  Against  that  particular 
conclusion  the  following  considerations  may  be  urged, 
i.  Such  arguments  would  not  justify  the  rights 
of  bequest  or  inheritance.  It  may  be  that  the 
power  of  bequest  in  some  form  is  a  necessary  in- 
centive to  effort.  It  is  also  true  that  the  solidarity  of 
the  family  which  the  right  of  inheritance  encourages, 
though  the  right  of  bequest  does  not,  is  for  the  good 
of  society.  Nevertheless  in  themselves  these  rights  go 
against  the  principle  of  tools  to  those  who  can  use 
them,  in  as  much  as  they  put  great  power  into  the 
hands  of  those  whose  only  claim  to  it  is  that  they  are 
the  natural  or  chosen  heirs  of  those  who  have  shown 
the  capability  of  u.sing  it.  Any  defence  of  these  rights 
must  ultimately  be  based  upon  a  recognition  of  the 
importance  and  value  of  the  existence  of  associations 
within  the  State  intermediate  between  the  State  and  the 
individual,  such  as  the  family  or  what  are  called 
voluntary  associations.  The  attempt  to  enforce  rigidly 
the  principle  of  tools  to  those  who  can  use  them  or 
money  to  him  who  has  earned  it,  and  to  give  all  else  to 
the  State  would  deny  the  value  of  all  such  lesser  bonds 
and  communities.  The  permanence  of  the  family  has  a 
social  value  which  the  right  of  inheritance  helps  to 
maintain.  The  practice  of  charitable  bequest  led  at 
an  early  date  to  the  recognition  by  law  that  there  are 
certain  purposes  which  may  well  be  made  more 
permanent  than  the  lives  of  the  individuals  who  serve 
them,  and  which  are  therefore  allowed  to  own  property 
and  regarded  indeed  as  in  some  sense  persons.  How 


y8  PROPERTY  m 

far  the  rights  of  property  vested  in  corporations  should 
be  the  same  as  those  vested  in  individuals  is  a  subject 
of  too  great  complexity  to  be  entered  into  here.  For 
our  present  purpose  it  is  enough  to  note  that  it  can- 
not be  solved  by  the  application  of  any  simple  rule. 
It  demands  the  adjustment  of  various  interests,  each 
having  a  value  of  its  own.  The  problem  of  the 
position  of  voluntary  associations  in  the  State  is  one 
with  a  long  history  behind  it,  and  the  powers  of  such 
associations  to  hold  and  inherit  property  has  played  a 
large  part  in  that  history.  How  to  preserve  the 
variety  and  initiative  which  the  existence  of  such 
associations  makes  possible  consistently  with  maintain- 
ing the  stability  of  the  whole  State  and  the  freedom 
of  individual  members  of  each  association  and  of  the 
State,  is  perhaps  the  most  difficult  of  political  problems 
which  confronts  us  to-day,  and  one  of  which  there  is 
certainly  no  final  solution.  As  little  can  there  be  any 
final  settlement  of  the  rights  of  property  which  are 
connected  with  it. 

2.  To  return  to  the  argument  that  the  existing 
system  of  private  property  is  based  on  the  principle 
of  tools  to  those  who  can  use  them,  exceptions 
having  been  now  made  of  the  rights  of  inheritance  and 
of  bequest,  it  is  clear  on  consideration  that  the  amount 
of  money  earned  in  any  undertaking  is  obviously  only 
a'  very  rough  test  of  its  public  utility.  There  are 
some  ways  of  making  money,  e.g.  the  promotion  of 
lotteries  or  gambling,  which  the  State  definitely  forbids, 
thereby  claiming  that  the  collective  verdict  of  the 
community  may  override  what  may  be  called  the 
economic  verdict  expressed  in  the  fact  that  so  many 
individual  people  are  prepared  to  pay  money  to  the 
promoters  of  lotteries.  The  same  principle  is  implied 
in  the  special  taxation  on  lotteries  in  countries  where 
they  are  permitted,  or  on  the  drink  traffic.  It  is  also 
implied  in  the  State  endowment  of  research  or  education. 


in    PRINCIPLE  OF  PRIVATE  PROPERTY     79 

It  is  there  recognized  that  research  has  a  value  to  the 
community  which  is  not  recognized  in  the  value  given 
to  it  in  the  open  market.  For  it  is  something  which 
pays  in  the  long  run  but  perhaps  pays  no  individual 
immediately.  This  is  expressed  in  the  common  phrase 
"  the  State  or  a  corporation  can  afford  to  wait  for  its 
money."  The  community's  judgments  of  value  can 
take  in  a  wider  range  of  circumstances,  and  take  thought 
for  a  longer  period  of  time,  than  the  judgments  of  value 
expressed  in  the  economic  preferences  of  individuals. 
Even  so  the  argument  from  money  earned  to  public 
service  rendered  would  only  hold  of  a  system  of 
perfectly  free  competition.  Actually  it  is  vitiated 
wherever  monopoly  exists. 

3.  While  it  is  true  that  the  power  given  to 
individuals  by  private  property  tends  to  efficiency 
when  rightly  used,  that  does  not  remove  the  evils 
produced  by  the  irresponsible  power  thus  acquired 
with  property.  It  may  be  the  case  that  as  yet  no 
means  have  been  devised  which  can  prevent  these  evils 
without  also  taking  away  the  advantages  of  private 
property,  and  that  they  are  a  price  which  is  worth 
paying.  On  that  point  opinions  will  differ.  But 
obviously  it  would  be  desirable  if  the  efficiency 
produced  by  the  encouragement  of  individual  initia- 
tive and  the  entrusting  of  power  into  the  hands  of 
individuals  were  combined  with  some  means  of  pre- 
venting that  power  being  abused,  with  some  method 
of  enforcing  responsibility.  Even  if  we  hold,  as 
some  do,  that  to  encourage  in  individuals  possessing 
property  a  sense  of  this  responsibility  is  all  we  can 
compass  at  present,  we  need  not  give  up  hope  of 
contriving  something  better  in  the  future. 

Here  we  have  the  analogy  of  the  control  of  political 
power  to  encourage  us.  Indeed  once  we  realize  that 
property  exists  mainly  as  power,  we  can  see  that  the 
problem  of  the  proper  regulation  of  property  is  only 


8o  PROPERTY  m 

the  old  political  problem  of  the  recognition  and  control 
of  political  power  in  a  vastly  more  complicated  form. 
The  same  difficulty  of  combining  the  efficiency  which 
is  given  by  the  concentration  of  power  with  the 
prevention  of  its  abuse  and  the  insistence  that  such 
power  shall  be  used  for  social  and  not  for  anti-social 
ends,  has  been  realized  and  to  some  extent  solved 
in  the  political  sphere.  The  pressing  need  for 
strong  and  efficient  government  in  the  sixteenth 
and  seventeenth  centuries  made  writers  like  Hobbes 
treat  political  power  as  the  absolute  property  of  the 
sovereign,  and  denounce  any  attempts  to  limit  such 
power  or  make  it  responsible  as  fatal  to  the  efficiency 
of  government.  Means  of  combining  efficiency  with 
popular  control  have  been  evolved  but  slowly  ;  no 
ready-made  or  simple  solution  could  possibly  have 
been  found  ;  it  needed  the  political  experience  of 
generations  to  achieve  a  system  of  responsible  govern- 
ment. At  first  the  possibility  of  good  government 
depended  on  individual  rulers  choosing  to  act  as  though 
they  were  responsible  to  their  people.  But  there  has 
grown  up  such  a  system  of  government  as  makes  the 
irresponsible  use  of  political  power  difficult  if  not 
impossible. 

The  problem  of  combining  the  free  use  of  power 
and  individual  initiative  with  their  control  in  the 
interest  of  society,  of  giving  scope  and  yet  preventing 
the  evils  arising  from  irresponsibility,  will  probably  be 
much  more  difficult  in  the  sphere  of  economic  produc- 
tion than  in  that  of  government  for  various  reasons. 
(i)  The  problem  has  been  solved  in  the  political  sphere 
only  by  a  strict  limitation,  in  the  early  stages  of  the 
solution  at  least,  of  that  sphere.  The  power  given  by 
property  extends  to  every  corner  of  social  life,  and  is 
infinitely  more  indeterminate  and  fluid  than  political 
power.  (2)  The  problem  has  to  be  solved  without 
destroying  private  property  in  the  means  of  expenditure 


in    PRINCIPLE  OF  PRIVATE  PROPERTY    81 

and  consumption,  and  it  is  not  easy  to  draw  the  line 
between  the  two  forms  of  property  more  than  roughly. 
(3)  Initiative  and  inventiveness  are  more  important  in 
the  economic  than  in  the  political  sphere,  and  regulation 
of  economic  will  have  to  be  more  elastic  than  regulation 
of  political  power. 

We  may  be  confident  that  no  simple  ready-made 
solution  of  it  will  be  found.  But  that  is  no  reason  for 
supposing  that  the  task  is  impossible  or  that  the  present 
makeshift  system  is  the  only  one  that  is  possible. 
Without  being  able  at  this  moment  completely  to  work 
out  a  better  system  we  may  be  able  to  see  the  direction 
in  which  development  is  desirable.  In  the  meantime, 
if  we  realize  that  the  existing  institution  of  private 
property  is  not  based  on  absolute  right  and  has  no 
absolute  but  only  a  partial  justification,  in  that  while 
it  makes  for  the  good  life  of  men  in  society  it  does 
so  at  a  considerable  cost,  we  may  see  that  the  system 
will  be  tolerable  only  if  the  possessors  of  property  act 
as  the  good  sovereign  of  earlier  times  acted — as  though, 
that  is,  they  were  under  obligations  which  law  is  not 
yet  able  or  does  not  think  it  convenient  to  enforce. 


IV 

THE  BIBLICAL  AND  EARLY 
CHRISTIAN  IDEA  OF  PROPERTY 

BY 

THE  REV.  VERNON  BARTLET,  D.D.  (ST.  ANDREWS) 

PROFESSOR  OF  CHURCH  HISTORY  IN  MANSFIELD  COLLEGE,  OXFORD 


SUMMARY 

THE  discussion  limited  for  practical  reasons  to  one  specific  type  of  religion, 
the  Biblical  and  Early  Christian. 

Here  the  religious  view  of  Humanity  is  determinative  of  property. 

I.  Old   Testament   religion  :    its   genius    and   social    implications,    as 
realized  at  various  periods  in  Israel's  history. 

The  principles  of  social  justice  emphasized  by  the  Hebrew  Prophets, 
both  earlier  and  later,  and  in  its  own  way  by  post-Exilic  Judaism 
generally. 

The  prophetic  ideal  re-emerges  in  full  power  in  John  the  Baptist  and 
in  the  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ. 

II.  New  Testament  religion  :  the  fundamentally  social  nature  of  Jesus's 
Gospel   of   the    Kingdom    of  God    on    earth,    as    based    on   the   Divine 
Fatherhood.     Here  the  ideas  of  Divine  "  stewardship  "  for  all  a  man  holds, 
and  of  the  rightful  use  of  property  as  relative  to  the  welfare  of  persons, 
attain  fresh  depth,  emphasis,  and  range.     Such  use  of  property  a  test  of 
loyalty  to  the  Heavenly  Father  and  His  Will  for  men. 

This  felt  from  the  first,  but  applied  in  various  ways  according  to 
current  ideals  of  human  need. 

The  "  communistic  "  temper  of  the  Primitive  Church,  on  a  voluntary 
basis  of  Christian  Love,  in  the  New  Testament  and  in  sub-apostolic 
writings.  The  Preaching  of  Peter  affords  a  locus  classicus  for  the  early 
second  century  and  for  the  ante-Nicene  ideal  generally.  The  Church's 
sensitiveness  to  morally  dubious  trades,  and  especially  usury. 

First  explicit  discussion  of  property  (to  the  point  of  riches)  in  Clement 
of  Alexandria  early  in  the  third  century.  It  continues  the  old  tradition, 
seen  also  in  Tertullian  and  Cyprian,  but  adds  some  more  modern 
considerations. 

Lactantius,  early  in  the  fourth  century,  the  next  exponent  of  the 
Christian  theory  of  property,  which  he  treats  in  the  light  of  Justice  and 
Humanity. 

Certain  limitations  under  which  the  positive  Christian  idea  of  property 
operated  within  the  Roman  Empire,  first  as  pagan,  then  as  officially 
Christian.  These  due  to  the  time-limitation  of  the  Advent  Hope,  the 
Church's  earlier  status  as  a  small  minority,  and  the  genius  of  the  Gospel 
as  primarily  spiritual  in  its  interest. 

Hence  (#)  toleration  of  slavery  as  an  institution,  and  (/>)  "  other 
worldly  "  asceticism.  As  the  foreshortened  perspective  of  the  Kingdom  of 
God  on  earth  was  outgrown  by  experience,  the  existing  social  order  assumed 
a  more  positive  significance  as  something  to  be  leavened  by  Christian 
principles,  especially  after  Constantine's  conversion.  But  the  Church's 
grasp  on  Christian  principle  in  this  sphere  was  no  longer  such  as  to  make 
it  take  full  advantage  of  the  new  opportunity,  which  was  largely  lost. 
Thus  the  idea  of  property  really  remained  pagan  and  Roman  rather  than 
Christian.  The  fact  is  that  the  Church's  idea  of  the  Gospel  had  itself 
changed  in  emphasis.  The  idea  of  "  retreat "  from  the  world  now  wide- 
spread :  the  morally  aggressive  power  of  "  faith  "  impaired  :  the  negative 
aspect  of  Monasticism  and  of  the  Augustinian  doctrine  of  Original  Sin. 

"  Thy  will  be  done  on  earth  as  it  is  in  heaven  "  an  ideal  largely  lost 
since  early  days  ;  is  now  being  realized  as  never  before. 

Responsibility  the  note  of  the  religious  idea  of  property,  especially  in 
Christianity,  which  lays  such  stress  on  the  value  of  persons  as  compared 
with  things.  Between  the  competing  interests  of  persons,  God  is  the 
Great  Arbiter  as  regards  just  use  of  His  gifts  of  property. 


IV 

THE  BIBLICAL  AND  EARLY  CHRISTIAN 
IDEA  OF  PROPERTY 

OUR  subject  is  the  religious  idea  of  property  as  traceable 
in  the  Bible  and  in  the  Early  Christian  Church.  Such 
limitation  of  treatment  as  this  involves  is  dictated  by 
practical  considerations.  It  seems  best  to  concentrate 
attention  on  that  part  of  the  whole  subject  which  has 
most  direct  bearing  on  the  form  in  which  the  idea  of 
property  exists  to-day  in  most  minds  of  the  European 
type  of  culture.  For  our  present  purpose,  then,  the 
significance  of  religion  generally  for  the  idea  of  pro- 
perty may  best  be  studied  under  the  specific  forms  of 
that  religion  which  has  so  largely  moulded  European 
society  and  our  own  attitude  to  its  institutions. 

Every  civilization  has  at  its  heart  its  own  idea  of 
Humanity,  which,  in  the  last  resort,  controls  its  social 
thought  and  practice.  Through  all  varieties  of  this 
idea  certain  broad  distinctions  run.  Society  may  be 
viewed  primarily  as  a  community,  the  general  well- 
being  of  which  is  all  in  all,  or  on  the  other  hand  as  made 
up  of  individuals,  the  particular  well-being  of  whom 
is  of  prime  importance.  Further,  on  either  view 
humanity  may  be  viewed  on  a  materialistic  basis,  as 
having  its  sole  ground  in  Nature  in  the  same  way  as  all 
else  known  to  our  senses  ;  or  again,  on  a  spiritualistic 
basis,  as  having  its  real  meaning,  and  therefore  its 

85 


86  PROPERTY  iv 

ultimate  motives  of  social  conduct,  in  relation  to  some- 
thing above  Nature,  to  some  Being  akin  to,  and  the 
proper  source  of,  the  highest  element  in  us.  Now  it 
is  obvious  that,  according  as  one  or  other  of  these 
conceptions  of  persons  and  their  destiny  prevails,  it 
must  profoundly  affect  both  theory  and  practice  as 
to  the  distribution  and  use  of  the  things  through 
which  persons  find  more  or  less  scope  for  self-realiza- 
tion, that  is,  touching  property  in  its  widest  sense. 
This  being  so,  it  cannot  but  be  that  the  religious  view 
of  humanity  must  contribute  a  factor  of  profound  and 
indeed  decisive  import  to  the  working  idea  of  property, 
so  far  as  religion  is  a  real  thing  to  those  who  profess  it. 
Religion  is  in  principle  all  or  nothing  :  by  its  fruits 
it  is  known  one  way  or  another.  True,  what  once 
had  ethical  meaning  may  be  narrowed  down  to  mere 
sacred  ritual  or  custom,  with  no  conscious  relations  to 
living  conduct,  individual  or  social.  But  this  is  simple 
lapse  into  unreality  as  regards  one  aspect,  and  in  all 
higher  faiths  the  primary  aspect,  of  the  full  fact  of 
religion,  which  is  in  idea  coextensive  with  the  whole 
life  of  personal  responsibility.  The  religion  of  the 
Bible  at  least,  and  of  the  Early  Church,  was  for  the 
most  part  really  effective  in  moulding  men's  social 
ideals  and  conduct ;  and  we  shall  now  trace  in  outline 
the  idea  of  property  which  underlay  the  historical 
development  of  such  religion. 


In  Old  and  New  Testament  alike  the  idea  of  God 
ruled  human  life  in  all  its  relations.  At  all  stages  of 
Israel's  history  we  find  the  sense  of  social  duties  as 
having  their  chief  sanction  in  the  Divine  Being  with 
whose  sovereign  rights  each  Israelite  felt  himself  face 
to  face,  in  virtue  of  the  Covenant  relation  on  which 
the  national  existence  was  based.  Further,  at  a  certain 


iv          BIBLICAL  IDEA  OF  PROPERTY          87 

stage,  visible  for  instance  in  Is.  xl.  ff.,  there  emerges  a 
clear  consciousness  of  the  God  of  Israel  as  the  Creator 
and  Upholder  of  all  things.  In  this  character  He 
possesses  absolute  rights  to  the  allegiance  of  all  men, 
and  not  only  of  His  Chosen  People,  in  soul,  body,  and 
goods  of  every  sort.  All  these  things,  powers  of 
mind  and  body  as  well  as  material  possessions,  are 
held  in  stewardship  for  God,  and  for  His  ends  in 
creating  mankind  to  show  forth  and  share  His  "  glory  " 
or  manifested  nature.  It  was  relative  to  this  outlook 
on  the  world,  and  on  life  in  society,  that  property  was 
conceived  of  in  Hebrew  religion  ;  and  it  can  readily  be 
imagined  how  powerful  an  incentive  to  social  justice 
and  to  social  reform,  as  ideals  grew  in  range  and 
purity,  such  a  conception  would  present  to  truly 
religious  minds  in  Israel. 

Let  us  recall  some  of  the  leading  expressions  of 
Old  Testament  religion  bearing  on  the  matter  in  hand. 
"  In  the  beginning  God  created "  the  earth  and  all 
upon  it,  and  finally  man  as  the  crown  of  His  purposes 
on  earth.  Man,  then,  was  created  as  God's  vice- 
gerent over  the  lower  creation,  as  being  "  made  in  the 
image  of  God,"  or  as  Psalm  viii.  has  it,  "but  little 
lower  than  Deity "  (Elohim\  in  respect  of  his  latent 
capacities,  insignificant  though  man  is  on  his  material 
side.  Accordingly  David  is  described  as  addressing 
God  as  follows,  in  connection  with  the  offerings  of 
Israel  for  the  building  of  the  Temple  (i  Chron.  xxix.)  : 

Thine,  O  Lord,  is  the  greatness,  and  the  power  .  .  .  and  the 
majesty  :  for  all  that  is  in  the  heaven  and  in  the  earth  is 
thine  ;  thine  is  the  kingdom  (sovereignty),  O  Lord,  and  thou  art 
exalted  as  head  above  all.  Both  riches  and  honour  come  of 
thee,  and  thou  rulest  over  all ;  and  in  thine  hand  it  is  to  make 
great,  and  to  give  strength  unto  all.  .  .  .  But  who  am  I,  and 
what  is  my  people,  that  we  should  be  able  to  offer  so  willingly 
after  this  sort  ?  for  all  things  come  of  thee,  and  of  thine  own 
have  we  given  thee.  .  .  .  O  Lord  our  God,  all  this  store  .  .  . 


88  PROPERTY  iv 

cometh  of  thine  hand,  and  is  all  thine  own.  .  .  .  O  Lord,  the 
God  of  our  fathers,  keep  this  for  ever  in  the  imagination  of 
the  thoughts  of  the  heart  of  thy  people,  and  establish  their 
heart  unto  thee. 

Here  we  have  a  perfect  expression  of  the  genuine 
Hebrew  view  of  human  property — all  that  a  man  can 
call  his  own  and  control — as  verily  the  gift  of  God,  to 
be  held  before  all  else  in  trust  for  the  Giver's  own 
uses,  for  the  realization  of  His  kingdom  or  mani- 
fested sovereignty  on  earth.  Such  rights,  then,  as 
any  man  can  have  in  anything  he  possesses  —  his 
faculties  of  body  and  mind,  lands  and  all  in  or  upon 
them,  and  what  is  "  produced  "  (by  God's  power  and 
bounty)  as  result  of  human  faculty  applied  to  the 
resources  of  Nature — such  "  property  "  rights  are  purely 
relative,  derivative,  conditional,  in  the  presence  of 
God's  sovereign  overlordship  of  all  He  has  produced, 
and  is  still  producing,  through  the  subordinate  agencies 
of  Nature  and  man.  None  on  earth  has  absolute  or 
indefeasible  rights,  but  all  only  in  so  far  as  they  fulfil 
the  terms  of  the  stewardship  entrusted  to  them  by  God 
and  the  duties  to  others  which  flow  therefrom.  This 
applies  alike  to  nations  and  to  individuals.  But  the 
Divine  will  for  and  in  the  larger  unit  of  its  purposes 
must  be  regulative  of  the  same  will  for  and  in  the 
smaller  unit  of  humanity,  so  that  the  rights  of  the 
latter  are  relative  to  those  of  the  former  as  a  whole. 
In  other  words,  the  general  or  national  welfare  is  prior 
to  and  determinative  of  that  of  the  individual  in  the 
Divine  order,  and  so  by  right. 

To  this  conception  of  property,  its  duties  and  rights, 
the  general  trend  of  the  Old  Testament  data  broadly 
and  normally  conforms  ;  and  there  are  constant  signs 
of  a  tendency  to  reform  actual  conditions,  when  these 
seem  to  diverge  intolerably  from  the  Divine  ideal. 
The  various  forms  of  the  Mosaic  legislation  found  in 
the  different  codes  embodied  in  the  Pentateuch  illustrate 


iv          BIBLICAL  IDEA  OF  PROPERTY          89 

this  tendency.1  We  can  see  the  process  of  social  reform 
going  on  before  our  eyes,  and  realize  the  religious 
motives  which  animated  reformers,  in  the  pages  of  the 
Hebrew  Prophets.  The  occasion  of  their  utterances 
was  the  great  change  for  the  worse  in  economic  con- 
ditions— away  from  a  relatively  equal  ownership  of  land 
—which  was  due  partly  to  losses  from  foreign  invasion, 
plunging  the  poor  into  debt  to  the  richer  members  of 
the  community,  and  partly  to  the  new  factor  of  com- 
merce fostered  by  foreign  intercourse.  In  these  and 
other  ways  the  sacred  bond  between  the  family  and  the 
land — conceived  to  belong  to  the  nation's  God  and  to 
have  been  given  by  Him  to  all  Israelites  to  enjoy  in 
essential  equality  for  ever — was  broken.  There  arose 
a  landless  and  dependent  class,  sometimes  to  the  point 
of  enslavement  of  Israelite  to  Israelite.  This  last  was  an 
abomination  in  the  eyes  of  all  save  those  who  themselves 
made  property  of  their  fellows.  But  even  the  lesser 
abuse,  as  a  virtual  negation  of  the  idea  of  brotherhood 
before  God,  the  real  owner  of  the  land  and  of  all  its 
increase,  stirred  prophets  like  Amos,  Hosea,  Isaiah,  and 
Micah  to  witness  that  social  justice  is  of  the  essence 
of  true  religion.  Their  constant  language  is  of  the 
"  oppression "  of  the  weak  by  the  strong,  as  when 
social  and  economic  advantages  were  used  to  increase 
any  accidental  inequality  in  the  distribution  of  material 
goods,  and  this  often  under  the  forms  of  law  and 
justice.  "Jehovah  will  enter  into  judgment  with  the 
elders  and  princes  of  his  people.  It  is  ye  that  have 
eaten  up  the  vineyard  ;  the  spoil  of  the  poor  is  in  your 
houses.  What  mean  ye  that  ye  crush  my  people,  and 
grind  the  face  of  the  poor  ?  This  is  the  oracle  of  the 
Lord."  Or  again, <c  Woe  unto  those  who  join  house  to 
house,  who  add  field  to  field,  till  there  is  no  more  room, 
and  ye  are  settled  alone  in  the  midst  of  the  land." 2 

1  See  Dr.  W.  H.  Bennett's  Essay  in  Christ  and  Civilization  (1910),  tiassin. 
2  Isaiah  iii.  14  f.,  v.  8  j  cf.  i.  17. 


90  PROPERTY  iv 

Here  what  is  chiefly  condemned  "  is  really  the  iniquitous 
distribution  of  the  gain  and  loss  arising  out  of  the 
social  changes "  of  the  period  :  "  the  profit  mainly 
falls  to  a  limited  class  .  .  .  callous,  self-seeking,  and 
self-indulgent,  and  deepens  their  moral  deterioration  ; 
while  the  loss  is  borne  by  the  poor  and  helpless." 
Over  against  such  injustice  and  oppression,  flowing 
from  self-seeking  use  of  economic  power,  the  prophets 
place  the  outraged  Justice  of  the  all-sovereign  King  of 
Israel,  who  is  the  one  real  Owner  of  the  land  and  of  its 
produce,  and  whose  prime  concern  in  its  use  is  the 
well-being  of  all  His  People.  Any  other  use  of  it  is 
sacrilege,  simply  robbing  God.  This  is  the  idea  under- 
lying the  Sabbatical  Year  and  the  Year  of  Jubilee.  The 
former  provided  for  the  poor  from  the  land  as  it  lay 
fallow  in  the  seventh  year  (Ex.  xxiii.  10  f.),  as  well  as 
for  the  release  of  the  Hebrew  from  bondservice  (Ex. 
xxi.  2  fF.,  Deut.  xv.  12  ff.),  or  from  debts  (Deut.  xv.  i  ff.). 
By  the  latter  Leviticus  makes  similar  provision  for 
the  recovery  of  "  liberty  throughout  the  land,"  for  all 
Hebrews,  at  the  longer  interval  of  fifty  years.  As 
regards  land,  it  all  reverts  to  its  original  owners  (xxv. 
10)  ;  it  "  shall  not  be  sold  in  perpetuity  ;  for  the  land 
is  Mine  ;  for  ye  are  strangers  and  sojourners  with  Me  " 
(v.  23).  As  to  bondservice,  even  in  the  modified 
form  of  hired  service,  which  alone  Leviticus  allows,  it 
too  then  ceases  ;  "  for  unto  Me  the  children  of  Israel 
are  servants  ...  I  am  the  Lord  your  God"  (v.  55 ;  cf.  42). 
Both  of  these  ordinances,  then,  in  theory  at  least, 
recognize  in  a  striking  and  radical  way  the  sovereign 
rights  of  Jehovah  as  the  Overlord,  as  it  were,  of  the 
theocratic  Feudal  System  of  Israel,  and  the  supreme 
value  of  persons  over  property  in  His  eyes.  It  is  in 
this  light  that  the  Eighth  Commandment  must  be  read. 
So  viewed,  it  tells  against  all  accumulation  of  land  and 
wealth  as  "  private  property  "  which  affects  inequitably 

1  Bennett  (as  above),  p.  58. 


iv          BIBLICAL  IDEA  OF  PROPERTY          91 

and  oppressively  the  opportunities  and  welfare  of  men 
and  women,  as  God's  own  special  property. 

If  the  later  prophets,  a  Jeremiah  or  an  Ezekiel, 
when  face  to  face  with  a  disintegrated  Israel,  "  feel  that 
a  true  social  organism  can  be  created  only  out  of  true 
individual  members,  they  never  abandon  the  idea  of 
founding  a  new  social  organism.  Individualism  is  but 
the  necessary  stage  towards  this,"  by  creating  more 
responsible  moral  units.1  While  trying  to  lay  the 
foundations  of  religion  more  deeply  in  the  individual 
conscience,  and  on  God's  Covenant  in  the  heart,  they 
do  not  forget  the  cause  of  social  justice.  They,  too, 
echo  in  effect2  Micah's  memorable  words  (vi.  8)  :  "He 
hath  showed  thee,  O  man,  what  is  good  ;  and  what 
doth  Jehovah  require  of  thee,  but  to  do  justly,  and  to 
love  mercy,  and  to  walk  humbly  with  thy  God."  Here 
we  have  the  very  essence  of  prophetic  religion,  social 
justice  and  mercy,  rooted  in  an  abiding  sense  of  God's 
eye  upon  all  a  man's  ways.  It  is  the  exact  opposite  of 
the  attitude  in  which  one  claims  a  right  "  to  do  as  one 
pleases  with  his  own  property."  The  decisive  question 
for  a  man  who  "  walks  humbly  with  his  God  "  would  be, 
"  Lord,  what  would'st  Thou  have  me  to  do  with  Thine 
own  ? "  By  whatsoever  means  it  has  come  to  him,  it 
still  has  come  from  God,  and  remains  by  right  under 
His  control.3 

Even  after  the  Exile,  one  great  act  of  reparation 
seems  to  have  been  achieved  by  Nehemiah,4  when  by 
moral  suasion  he  induced  the  wealthy  to  restore  lands 
and  houses  to  expropriated  poorer  brethren.  The  post- 
Exilic  prophets 5  still  breathe  much  of  the  old  spirit  : 
"  The  fast  is  worthless  when  the  worshipper  oppresses 

1  Dr.  A.  B.  Davidson,  article  "  Prophecy  "  in  Hastings's  Diet,  of  the  Bible,  vol.  iv. 

2  Jer.  vii.  6,  xxii.  3,  13,  xxxiv.  8-22  ;  Ezek.  xviii.  8,  xxxii.  7  f.,  29,  xxxiv.  8,  17 
ff".,  xlvi.  1 8. 

8  Ps.  xxiv.  i  ;  Job  xli.  n.  4  Nehemiah  v. 

5  Dr.  Bennett  specifies,  e.g.,  Isaiah    xxiv.-xxvii.,  Ivi.-lxvi.,    Haggai,  Zechariah, 
Malachi,  Joel. 


92  PROPERTY  iv 

his  labourers  ;  the  true  fast  is  to  loose  the  bonds  of 
wickedness  and  let  the  oppressed  go  free,  to  feed  the 
hungry,  to  house  the  outcast,  and  to  clothe  the  naked  " 
(Is.  Iviii.  3-8).  And  the  witness  of  the  Wisdom 
writings  is  to  like  effect,1  notably  in  Job's  picture  of  the 
righteous  man  (xxix.,  cf.  xxxi.).  Yet  here  the  old 
prophetic  insistence  on  the  "justice  "  which  goes  to  the 
root  of  social  evils  by  enabling  men  to  remain  self- 
supporting,  has  already  dwindled  to  praise  of  the 
c<  mercy,"  which  tries  to  cope  with  the  resulting  distress. 
The  latter  is  relative  to  the  religious  ideal  of  a  society 
too  individualistic  to  feel  the  divine  discontent  of  the 
older  prophecy,  though  it  kept  on  turning  out  the 
extremes  of  need  and  superfluity.  If  a  pious  soul  here 
and  there  prayed,  like  Agur  (Prov.  xxx.  8  f.),  for  the 
happy  mean  between  poverty  and  riches,  it  was  for  its 
own  spiritual  welfare,  and  not  as  the  condition  of  a  like 
lot  falling  to  others  also,  which  is  the  moral  principle 
and  test  of  a  true  social  order.  "  Under  the  abnormal 
conditions  of  foreign  domination,  religion  had  grown 
narrower  and  feebler,  when  it  was  forced  back  from  the 
great  national  and  human  interests  into  an  ecclesiastical 
habit  of  mind.  .  .  .  It  became  legal,  fixed,  monotonous, 
a  thing  by  itself.  .  .  .  The  prophetic  voice  was  hushed 
and  the  prophetic  fire  died  out."2  Yet  there  is  evidence 
even  in  the  later  post-Exilic  Judaism  that  the  old  ideal 
of  social  righteousness  remained  for  many  in  Israel  the 
essential  test  of  piety.  Thus,  in  Malachi  iii.  5,  Jehovah 
warns,  "I  will  come  near  to  you  in  judgment" — the 
setting  right  of  what  is  wrong — "against  those  that 
oppress  the  hireling  in  his  wages,  the  widow,  and  the 
fatherless,  and  that  turn  aside  the  stranger  from  his 
right,  and  fear  not  me,  saith  the  Lord  of  Hosts." 
Here  we  get  the  social  ideal  in  the  setting  most 

1  Job,  Proverbs,  and  Ecclesiastes  in  the  Hebrew  Canon,  while  the  Apocrypha  is 
here  in  full  agreement. 

2  W.  Rauschenbusch,  Christianity  and  the  Social  Crisis  (pp.  27-32). 


iv          BIBLICAL  IDEA  OF  PROPERTY          93 

characteristic  of  the  last  centuries  of  the  nation's  cor- 
porate life,  viz.  as  projected  into  the  future,  the 
Messianic  age,  when  by  a  great  divine  intervention  in 
history  God  shall  vindicate  in  the  eyes  of  all  His  ideal 
of  human  society.  This  vindication  is  usually  depicted 
as  achieved  through  a  personal  representative  of  God. 
Marked  by  a  spirit  of  "righteousness  and  lowliness"1 — 
once  the  sifting  judgment  is  past — he  shall  do  away 
with  unjust  and  oppressive  riches  on  the  one  hand, 
and  dependent  and  hungry  poverty  on  the  other. 
This  is  exactly  the  note  of  the  Messianic  Hope  in  the 
Magnificat?  which  is  most  significant  in  the  present 
connexion  as  showing  the  true  line  of  continuity  from 
Old  Testament  religion  to  that  of  the  New  Testament. 
That  line  first  emerges  quite  clearly  in  the  great 
prophets,  whose  teaching  as  to  property  in  a  religious 
light  has  just  been  summarized.  Its  presence  later 
on  is  made  manifest  in  John  the  Baptist,  whose 
strongly  social  message  echoes  in  his  replies  to  various 
classes  as  to  a  true  repentance,3  and  whose  spirit  is 
emphatically  sanctioned  by  Jesus  Himself.  It  is  a 
serious  error  to  overlook  this,  and  to  imagine  that 
He  who  claimed  to  fulfil  "  the  Law  and  the  Prophets  " 
intended,  by  his  new  emphasis  on  the  worth  of  even 
the  humblest  individual  man  or  woman,  to  supersede, 
rather  than  intensify  in  its  moral  and  religious  sanctions, 
the  teaching  of  the  prophets  as  to  social  justice  and 
equity. 

II 

We  have  dwelt  thus  long  on  the  Old  Testament  phase 
of  the  Biblical  idea  of  property,  because  from  the 
nature  of  the  case  such  an  idea  comes  out  more  fully 
in  the  national  story  there  unfolded  than  in  the  New 
Testament  writings.  In  particular  the  teaching  of  the 

1  Zech.  ix.  9  ;  Ps.  xlv.  4  ;  Test,  of  Judah,  xxiv.  I  j   Psalms  of  Solomon,  xvii., 
xviii. 

2  Luke  i.  46-55.  3  Luke  Hi.  10-14. 


94  PROPERTY  iv 

Founder  of  Christianity  Himself,  owing  to  its  very 
genius  and  historical  setting,1  does  not  furnish  much 
explicit  reference  to  the  subject.  Yet  it  has  a  vital 
bearing  on  property  in  its  religious  and  ethical  aspects. 
The  Kingdom  of  God,  the  reign  of  the  Divine  Will 
in  and  through  men  on  earth,  is  a  conception  funda- 
mentally social,  and  casts  light  upon  the  principles 
underlying  every  social  institution.  Hence  just  as 
Jesus  confirms  certain  elements  in  Old  Testament  or 
Jewish  religion,  and  supersedes  others  as  untrue  to  its 
deeper  tendency,  as  well  as  inadequate  to  the  idea  of 
God's  Fatherhood  which  He  made  determinative  of 
everything  ;  so  is  it  with  property  in  the  light  of  the 
same  idea,  even  if  He  does  not  draw  forth  all  that  is 
here  implied.  Certainly  that  detachment  of  a  man's 
heart  from  all  material  wealth  which  He  so  solemnly 
inculcates,  and  that  love  for  one's  neighbour  as  for 
one's  self  which  He  makes  central  in  true  religion,  alike 
rebuke  all  self-assertive  claims  for  "  the  rights  of 
property,"  as  if  of  absolute  validity.  The  Old  Testa- 
ment doctrine  that  all  a  man  has,  whether  of  material 
or  spiritual  wealth,  he  holds  as  God's  property  and  on 
trust  for  His  uses,  is  assumed  and  enforced  with  new 
emphasis.  "  Mammon "  or  material  wealth  is  en- 
trusted to  a  man's  stewardship  in  order  to  test  whether 
he  will  be  "  faithful  in  that  which  is  least,"  and  so  be 
fit  to  have  entrusted  to  him  "  the  true  riches  "  of  the 
soul.  "  But  if  ye  have  not  been  faithful  in  that  which 
is  Another's,  who  will  give  you  that  which  is  your 
own" — that  is,  those  possessions  which  can  be  made 
one's  own  by  the  real  appropriation  of  the  spirit,  to 
which  they  are  akin.  Further,  as  regards  God's  uses 
for  what  He  entrusts  to  a  man's  stewardship,  they  are 

1  For  our  present  purpose  the  historical  and  temporal  perspective  of  Christ's 
message  of  "  the  Kingdom  "  as  "  at  hand,"  is  immaterial,  save  in  so  far  as  it  helps 
to  explain  why  the  Gospel  at  first  had  nothing  to  say  directly  as  to  social  reform. 
The  social  principles  involved  are  intrinsic  to  the  relations  of  men  to  God  and  to 
each  other,  whatever  the  scale  of  time  or  space  to  which  they  may  be  applied. 


iv          BIBLICAL  IDEA  OF  PROPERTY          95 

simply  the  service  of  human  need  for  the  love  of  God. 
This  is  tantamount  to  ministering  to  Christ,  the 
Father's  special  representative — a  truth  set  forth  with 
special  solemnity  in  the  picture  of  the  Final  Judgment 
in  Matthew  xxv.  31-46.  Persons,  then,  being  God's 
one  real  concern,  and  their  welfare  being  the  end  for 
which  everything  which  can  become  human  property 
exists  and  is  held  in  trust  from  God,  all  life  becomes 
a  proving  of  loyalty  and  love  to  Him  through  loyal 
love  to  one's  brother  man.1 

"  Thou  shalt  love  thy  neighbour  as  thyself,  or  thou 
deniest  both  his  sonship  to  God  and  thine  own  "  ;  that 
is  the  message  of  the  Gospel  for  all  social  relations. 
This  of  course  includes  implicitly  economic  relations, 
as  affecting  the  well-being  of  men,  and  so  the  degree 
to  which  property  may  be  held  or  increased,  where  the 
wealth  of  one  lessens  the  opportunity  of  others.  While 
accepting  the  institution  of  private  property  as  a 
condition  of  social  life,  Christianity  changed  the  whole 
perspective  and  emphasis  of  men's  thoughts  about  it, 
and,  what  is  still  more  difficult,  their  instinctive  feelings 
towards  it,  by  teaching  the  incomparable  value  of 
manhood.  In  the  light  of  Christ's  idea  of  humanity, 
viewed  in  and  through  the  high  and  indeed  divine 
possibilities  latent  even  in  those  of  least  account  with 
their  fellows,  property  underwent  a  radical  trans- 
valuation.  If  the  Sabbath,  a  divine  institution  for  the 
training  of  human  life,  was  yet  "  made  for  man,"  was 
relative  to  his  well-being,  and  not  vice  versa,  how 
much  more  so  property  ?  Property  had  no  rights  that 
were  not  relative  to  this  great  law  of  human  life,  that 
everything  is  to  be  judged  as  having  the  sanction  of 
God  only  so  far  as  it  subserves,  or  at  least  does  not 
stand  in  the  way  of,  the  Divine  idea  of  man  as  a  being 
created  for  spiritual  likeness  to  Himself.  To  this  end 
of  ends  for  man  all  else  must  be  treated  but  as  means. 

1  Luke  xvi.  10-12  5  cf.  ix.  18. 


96  PROPERTY  iv 

Thus  every  institution  of  society  is  to  be  regarded  as 
liable  to  modification  as  in  practice  it  fails  to  work  in 
such  a  way  as  to  respect  the  sovereign  rights  of  God  in 
humanity,  as  His  chief  handiwork  and  property,  and 
that  for  which,  as  potential  sharer  in  His  own  nature 
and  glory,  all  else  was  created. 

These  corollaries  of  the  central  Christian  duty,  love 
to  God  and  to  man  in  the  light  of  God's  interest  in 
him — love  with  the  mind  and  conscience  as  well  as 
with  the  feelings — were  no  doubt  felt  at  once,  so 
morally  obvious  are  they.  Yet  they  would  be  felt  in 
various  degrees  of  urgency,  as  their  practical  bearings 
were  patent  or  required  more  reflection  in  order  to  be 
realized.  The  Master  Himself  had  not  dealt  directly 
with  economic  conditions  but  only  with  moral  dis- 
position as  determining  the  use  of  these.  All,  then, 
that  was  at  once  realized  was  the  duty,  or  rather 
privilege,  of  "  charity,"  in  the  restricted  sense  of  that 
term,  the  divine  obligation  to  share  one's  goods  with 
those  in  actual  need  of  bodily  necessities,  even  to  the 
point  of  impoverishing  one's  self  in  fulfilment  of  the  law 
of  Christ.  "As  ye  would  that  men  should  do  unto 
you,  do  ye  also  so  unto  them."  There  was  no  com- 
pulsion to  sacrifice  one's  property  at  a  stroke  or  to  any 
given  point ;  only,  such  conduct  was  highly  honoured, 
as  in  the  case  of  Barnabas.  What  did  become  a  part 
of  the  ordinary  Christian's  ideal,  and  often  of  his 
practice,  was  the  habit  of  treating  his  goods  as  not 
his  very  own,  but  as  held  in  trust  for  the  brethren  in 
proportion  to  their  need.  "  None  said  that  aught  of 
the  things  which  he  possessed  was  his  own  "  ;  and  in 
that  sense  "  they  had  all  things  in  common." 

So  says  Acts  ; l  and  the  idea  is  echoed  in  the  early 
Catechism  called  The  Two  Ways^  which  adds,  "For 
if  we  are  fellow-sharers  in  that  which  is  imperishable, 
how  much  more  in  things  perishable  ?  "  Here  we 

1  Acts  iv.  32  ;  cf.  ii.  44  f. 


iv          BIBLICAL  IDEA  OF  PROPERTY          97 

have  the  authentic  note  of  primitive  Christian  faith  ; 
and  indeed  it  is  a  timeless  conviction  of  Christian  faith 
worthy  the  name.  For  "  whoso  hath  the  world's  goods, 
and  beholdeth  his  brother  in  need,  and  shutteth  up  his 
compassion  from  him,  how  doth  the  love  of  God  abide 
in  him  ?"  (i  John  iii.  17).  The  only  point  at  which 
hesitation  might  arise,  and  where  it  did  arise  during  the 
early  centuries,  as  in  later  times,  was  as  to  the  best  form 
in  which  this  spirit  of  boundless  goodwill  (the  social 
equivalent  of  Christian  love)  should  act  in  any  given 
state  of  society — especially  outside  the  special  bonds 
and  guarantees  of  actual  Christian  brotherhood.  Here 
indeed  there  has  been  great  variety  in  practice.  But 
as  to  the  essential  Christian  attitude  there  can  be  no 
change  without  virtual  repudiation  of  discipleship  to 
Christ  Himself,  let  alone  primitive  practice.  Two 
things  are  axiomatic  :  first  the  incomparable  value  of 
persons  as  compared  with  property  ;  and  next  the 
purely  relative  property-rights  of  any  individual,  not 
only  as  compared  with  God's  absolute  rights  as  Pro- 
ducer and  Owner  both  of  all  things  and  of  all  persons, 
but  also  as  compared  with  the  paramount  human  or 
derivative  rights  of  Society  as  representing  the  common 
weal.  Of  this,  the  individual's  weal  is  only  a  dependent 
part,  and  should  be  limited  by  the  rights  of  all  others 
to  the  conditions  of  personal  well-being. 

The  resulting  practical  principle,  viz.  the  steward- 
ship of  property  on  behalf  both  of  God  and  of  Society, 
and  the  moral  duty  of  fidelity  in  this  relation  as  the 
condition  of  any  correlative  rights  of  private  personal 
enjoyment,  is  too  deeply  embedded  in  Christ's  teaching, 
notably  in  the  parables,  to  need  demonstration.  But 
how  thoroughly  St.  Paul,  too,  grasped  this  principle  in 
all  its  range,  applying  it  not  only  to  material  but  also 
to  spiritual  possessions,  may  be  seen  from  his  searching 
words  to  certain  at  Corinth l  who  prided  themselves 

1  i  Cor.  iv.  7.  * 

H 


9  8  PROPERTY  iv 

on  their  mental  superiority.  "  For  who  maketh  thee 
to  excel  ?  And  what  hast  thou  that  thou  hast  not 
received  ?  But  if  thou  didst  receive  it,  why  dost  thou 
glory  as  if  thou  hadst  not  received  it  ?  "  Everything 
is  a  gift  of  God's  bounty,  and  calls  for  a  grateful 
stewardship  of  love,  the  primary  objects  of  which  are 
the  brethren,  and  beyond  them  all  in  need.  As  a 
manual  of  the  next  generation,1  a  sort  of  "Whole  Duty 
of  the  Christian  Man,"  puts  it  :  "  For  the  Father  wills 
that  to  all  there  be  given  from  His  own  gracious  gifts." 
The  real  danger,  in  the  case  of  the  more  earnest  souls, 
was  a  too  indiscriminate  charity  to  every  applicant  in 
the  guise  of  need,  particularly  where  the  Jewish  notion 
was  adopted  that  alms  had  an  atoning  virtue  (cf.  iv. 
6-7).  But  apart  from  abuses  in  both  directions,  in  the 
motives  of  receiver  and  giver,  self-sacrificing  beneficence 
towards  every  form  of  need,  inspired  by  an  "  enthusiasm 
of  humanity,"  such  as  Ecce  Homo  describes  as  likely 
to  be  evoked  by  Christ's  teaching  and  His  own  attitude 
to  men,  marked  the  Christianity  of  the  early  centuries 
and  moulded  its  whole  attitude  to  property. 

Most  typical  is  the  terse  statement  in  The 
Preaching  of  Peter,  a  summary  of  Christian  teaching 
probably  belonging  to  the  first  half  of  the  second 
century  :  "  Rich  is  that  man  who  pities  many,  and  in 
imitation  of  God  bestows  from  what  he  hath  :  for  God 
giveth  all  things  to  all  from  His  own  creatures. 
Understand,  then,  ye  rich,  that  ye  are  in  duty  bound 
to  do  service,  having  received  more  than  ye  yourselves 
need.  Learn  that  to  others  is  lacking  that  wherein 
you  superabound.  Be  ashamed  of  holding  fast  what 
belongs  to  others.  Imitate  God's  equity,  and  none 
shall  be  poor."  This  long  remained  a  locus  classicus 
for  the  Christian  idea  of  property.  Gregory  of 
Nazianzus,2  for  instance,  towards  the  end  of  the  fourth 

1  The  Teaching  of  the  Apostles,  i.  5. 

2  Oration  xiv.     In  Orat.  xvi.  18,  he  denounces  as  "most  unjust  of  all,"  the  man 
who  keeps  to  himself  "  m*uch  property  unexpectedly  gained." 


iv          BIBLICAL  IDEA  OF  PROPERTY          99 

century,  cites  its  closing  sentences,  with  the  preface  : 
"  Let  us  not  be  bad  stewards  of  what  has  been  given 
to  us."  Similarly  in  an  earnest  call  to  truer  living 
issued  by  a  Christian  prophet  before  the  middle  of  the 
second  century,  we  read  :  "  Every  man  ought  to  be 
rescued  from  misfortune  ;  for  he  that  hath  need  and 
suffereth  misfortune  in  his  daily  life  is  in  great  distress 
and  necessity,"  and  "  suffers  like  torment  with  one  in 
bonds."  Such  men,  in  fact,  are  often  driven  to 
desperation  :  hence,  to  know  and  not  to  rescue  them 
is  to  be  guilty  of  their  blood.1  Or  again  : 2  "  Instead, 
then,  of  fields  buy  ye  souls  in  distress,  as  one  is  able, 
and  protect  widows  and  orphans.  .  .  .  For  to  this  end 
the  Sovereign  Master  enriched  you,  that  ye  might 
perform  these  services  for  Him."  For  the  Christian 
to  do  otherwise  is  to  "  repudiate,"  for  the  sake  of 
earthly  possessions,  "  the  law  of  his  own  city,"  i.e. 
brotherly  love,  and  follow  "  the  law  of  this  city  "  (the 
world),  viz.  selfishness.  For  himself  he  should  seek 
to  provide  no  more  than  a  modest  sufficiency. 

The  tone  of  the  Apologists  of  the  second  century  is 
the  same.  There  is  no  thought  of  individual  rights 
making  a  truly  Christian  use  of  property  optional  or 
voluntary,  rather  than  obligatory,  on  the  lines  just 
indicated  :  for  "  wherein  any  can  do  good  to  his 
neighbours  and  does  it  not,  he  shall  be  reckoned  alien 
to  the  Lord's  love,"  i.e.  the  Christian  law  of  life.3 

Further,  the  ancient  Church  was  very  sensitive 
about  morally  doubtful  trades,4  and  refused  to  receive 
for  God's  service,  especially  the  relief  of  the  poor  and 
needy  conceived  of  as  God's  special  "altar"  for 
acceptable  sacrifices,  anything  made  from  such  sources, 

1    The  Shepherd  of  Hermas,  Similitude  X.  iv.  z  f. 

'2  Simil,  I.  5-8  j  cf.  Mandate  viii.  10,  and  the  parallels  adduced  in  Harnack's  note 
in  his  Patrum  Apost.  Opera. 

3  Irenaeus,  Frag.  10,  in  Harvey's  edition,  ii.  477. 

4  The    Apostolic    Didascalia,  iv.    5-6    (  =  Apost.    Const,    iv.   6),  the    Canons   of 
Hifpolyfus,  xi.  ff.  and  parallel  documents. 


ioo  PROPERTY  iv 

or  to  accept  as  members  those  who  persisted  in  such 
trades.  Among  forms  of  tainted  money  the  Church 
reckoned  usury,  mainly  having  in  mind  the  poorer 
class  of  borrower  in  time  of  distress,1  who  could  ill 
afford  to  pay  the  high  current  rate  of  interest,  and  often 
fell  as  a  debtor  into  the  power  of  the  lender.  The 
lending  of  business  capital  on  terms  offering  good 
chances  of  repayment  was  not  in  question.  In  the 
matter  of  usury,  then,  we  get  a  good  instance  of  the 
way  in  which  the  Christian  conscience  placed  the  use  of 
property  under  the  control  of  the  law  of  justice  that  is 
also  sympathy. 

So  far  we  have  summarized  the  incidental  teaching 
of  the  Early  Church  generally  as  to  the  duties  of 
property.  But  there  are  a  few  writers  who  deal  with 
the  subject  more  particularly.  The  most  careful 
handling  of  the  subject  of  riches — primarily  indeed  in 
relation  to  their  possessor's  true  welfare — from  an  Early 
Christian  standpoint,  is  a  tractate  of  Clement  of 
Alexandria  early  in  the  third  century.  It  is  entitled 
"  Who  is  the  Rich  Man  that  is  saved  ? "  in  allusion 
to  Christ's  reply  to  the  man  who  asked  "  What  shall  I 
do  that  I  may  inherit  eternal  life  ? " — "  How  hardly 
shall  they  that  have  riches  enter  into  the  kingdom  of 
God."  These  words  deeply  impressed  the  Early  Church. 
Indeed  Clement  found  it  needful,  even  after  the  lapse 
of  nearly  two  centuries,  to  explain  that  they  did  not 
shut  out  rich  men  as  such  from  eternal  life,  any  more 
than  they  guaranteed  it  to  poor  men  as  such.  Yet  he 
does  not  disguise  the  grave  difficulties  which  beset  the 
rich  man  in  the  path  of  eternal  life.  He  enters  on  the 
Christian  race  severely  handicapped  with  the  weight  of 
earthly  wealth  ;  yet  need  he  not  give  up  the  idea  of 
entering  at  all,  only  he  must  submit  to  the  strictest 
training  of  all  under  Christ  the  great  trainer  (ch.  iii.). 

1  Cf.  Gregory  Naz.,  Oration  xvi.  18,  "Farming  not  the  land  but  the  necessity  of 
the  needy." 


iv         BIBLICAL  IDEA  OP  FRDPERTT  \    iibir 

Everything  depends  on  the  motive,  the  attitude  of 
will,  "the  stripping  from  the  soul  itself,  and  the 
disposition,  the  underlying  passions,  and  the  cutting 
out  by  the  roots  of  things  alien"  (c.  xii.).  To  judge 
the  task  impossible  would  be  to  make  impossible  also 
the  principle  of  sharing  one's  goods  with  others.  "  For 
what  sharing  would  be  left  open  to  men  if  no  one  had 
anything?  "  This  does  not  indeed  quite  cover  the 
defence  of  riches  as  such.  But  it  does  tell  against 
a  literalistic  and  purely  ascetic  reading  of  Christ's 
teaching  as  to  property,  such  as  was  evidently  current 
in  certain  circles  in  Clement's  day. 

Accordingly  the  sum  of  the  matter  is  this  :  "  Wealth 
which  benefits  one's  neighbours  also  is  not  to  be 
discarded.  For  it  is  c  wealth  '  as  being  useful.  It  is, 
in  fact,  like  some  material  or  instrument,  for  good  use 
by  those  who  know  how.  .  .  .  Such  an  instrument  is 
riches  also.  Thou  canst  use  it  justly  :  to  righteous- 
ness it  is  subservient.  A  man  uses  it  unjustly  :  again 
a  servant  it  is  found  of  injustice.  For  its  nature  is  to 
be  a  servant,  but  not  to  rule.  ...  So  let  no  one  do 
away  with  possessions,  but  rather  the  passions  of  the 
soul  such  as  do  not  permit  the  better  use  of  property, 
in  order  that,  becoming  noble  and  good,  he  may  be 
able  to  use  nobly  even  these  possessions."  To  those 
who  have  cast  aside  the  passions  of  the  soul  which  lead 
to  abuse  of  wealth,  Christ  says  "Come,  follow  me,"  as 
the  Way  in  the  use  of  wealth  also. 

Such  was  Clement's  view  of  Christian  duty  as  to 
property,  even  when  amounting  to  riches.  It  was 
not  exactly  the  primitive  Christian  one,  which  resulted 
largely  from  expectation  of  a  near  end  to  the  present 
order  of  things  ;  but  it  had  at  its  heart  the  same  idea  of 
property,  whether  material  or  spiritual,  as  a  stewardship 
from  God  for  the  good  of  all  within  our  reach  (c.  xvi.). 
"  For  he  who  holds  possessions  as  God's  gifts,  both 
ministering  from  them  to  God  the  giver,  unto  men's 


PROPERTY  iv 

salvation,  and  knowing  that  he  possesses  them  for  the 
brethren's  sake  rather  than  his  own,  .  .  .  not  being  a 
slave  of  what  he  possesses  and  not  carrying  them  about 
in  his  soul,  but  ever  labouring  at  some  good  and  divine 
work  ...  he  is  the  man  deemed  blessed  by  the  Lord 
and  called  poor  in  the  spirit  .  .  .  not  one  who  could 
not  live  if  not  rich  "  (c.  xvi.). 

Nay  more,  man's  natural  stewardship  towards  God 
is  for  Christians  enhanced  by  the  debt  owed  to  Christ 
for  laying  down  His  life  for  them.  u  This  (life)  He 
demands  of  us  in  return  on  behalf  of  one  another. 
But  if  we  owe  our  lives  to  the  brethren,  .  .  .  should 
we  any  longer  hoard  and  shut  up  worldly  things,  those 
beggarly  and  alien  and  fleeting  things  ? "  (c.  xxxvii.). 
Thus  the  right  use  of  property  is  simply  the  corollary 
of  love,  in  the  peculiarly  deep  and  real  sense  distinctive 
of  the  Christian  Gospel.  "  Love  buds  into  beneficence." 
Here  Clement  stands  on  the  old  and  broad  basis  of  the 
common  Christian  conscience,  as  we  have  described  it, 
and  as  it  utters  itself  in  a  Jewish  Christian  writing 
about  Clement's  own  day  : l  "  Every  fair  deed  shall  the 
love  of  man  teach  you  to  do,  even  as  hatred  of  men 
suggests  ill-doing."  In  contrast  to  such  "phil- 
anthropy" stands  the  self-seeking  spirit  of  greed 
(pleoncxia\  which  readily  attaches  to  the  pursuit  of 
temporal  gain  and  prompts  to  doubtful  methods 
therein. 

Clement  can  find  no  Christian  warrant  for  the  man 
who  u  goes  on  trying  to  increase  without  limit,  ever  on 
the  outlook  for  more,  with  his  head  bent  downwards  " 
(c.  xvii.).  On  the  other  hand,  he  goes  beyond  the 
primitive  Christian  mode  of  thought  in  a  modern 
direction,  when  he  observes  that  "  it  is  impossible  that 
one  in  want  of  the  necessaries  of  life  should  not  be 
harassed  in  mind  and  lack  leisure  for  the  better  things, 

1   The  Epistle  of  Clement  to  James  (viii.-x.),  prefixed  to  the  Clementine  Homilies 
but  probably  of  earlier  date. 


iv          BIBLICAL  IDEA  OF  PROPERTY        103 

in  trying  to  provide  the  wherewithal.  How  much 
more  serviceable  the  opposite  case,  when  having  a 
competency  he  both  himself  escapes  straits  as  to  money 
and  is  able  to  aid  deserving  persons."  The  ideal  lot 
is,  in  fact,  that  happy  mean  between  riches  and 
poverty  for  which  the  "  wise  man "  of  Proverbs 
(xxx.  8  f.)  prayed,  as  best  for  the  soul's  welfare.  Yet 
Clement  does  not  feel  called  on  to  urge  that  this  should 
be  brought  within  the  reach  of  all  ;  that  so  every  man 
might  have  the  means  of  self-expression  through  the 
true  use  of  some  property  of  his  own,  rather  than  be 
dependent  upon  the  charity  of  others.  But  this  defect 
was  common  to  ancient  thought  generally,  while  in 
Christianity  "  charity "  was  placed  on  a  more  ideal 
basis. 

In  Tertullian  the  primitive  attitude  to  property  is 
no  less  manifest  than  in  his  great  Alexandrine  con- 
temporary. "  We  who  mingle  in  mind  and  soul,"  says 
he,1  "  have  no  hesitation  as  to  fellowship  in  property." 
And  what  is  perhaps  more  striking,  the  same  spirit 
animates  Cyprian  in  the  next  generation,  a  period 
marked  by  not  a  few  changes  in  Christian  outlook. 
The  two  men  differed  a  good  deal  in  temperament  ; 
both  were  of  legal  training  and  spirit  ;  and  yet  neither 
dreamt  of  property  being  held  by  Christians  otherwise 
than  in  trust  for  God  and  His  interests  in  humanity. 
Cyprian,  who  had  himself  set  a  signal  example  in  the 
matter  of  yielding  all  to  God's  uses,  discusses  the  duty 
of  charity  even  to  such  an  extent  as  to  make  a  rich  man 
actually  a  poor  man,  and  meets  current  objections  to 
such  risks.  His  arguments  may  not  all  be  sound,  just 
as  his  religious  theory  of  this  duty  is  deeply  coloured 
by  legalism  and  the  notion  of  meriting  reward  at  God's 
hands  ;  but  in  any  case  the  essential  idea  of  property 
as  held  on  trust  for  God,  the  Giver  of  all  goods, 
is  there  and  influential.  To  act  in  the  spirit  of  the 

1  Apology,  ch.  39. 


io4  PROPERTY  iv 

Apostolic  Church  in  Acts  is  "  by  heavenly  law  to  imitate 
the  equality  of  God  the  Father  "  in  the  common  gifts 
of  nature,  which  "  the  whole  human  race "  should 
u  equally  enjoy."  "  After  this  example  of  equality,  he 
who  as  a  possessor  on  earth  shares  his  returns  and 
fruits  with  the  brotherhood,  in  being  by  his  free 
bounties  not  only  open-handed  (communis)  but  also  just, 
is  an  imitator  of  God  the  Father."  1 

In  these  brief  sentences  two  ideas  emerge  which 
receive  fuller  expression  in  the  next  writer  inviting 
notice  on  a  scale  similar  to  Clement,  namely  Lactantius, 
who  wrote  just  before  the  change  in  the  relations  of 
Church  and  State  under  Constantine.  These  ideas  are 
"  equality  "  in  the  enjoyment  of  God's  bounties,  and 
the  "justice  "  of  the  claim  of  need  upon  the  property 
of  those  who  have  enough  and  to  spare.  To  Lac- 
tantius in  his  Divine  Institutes  Justice  is  the  very 
source  of  virtue  ;  and  its  function  as  "  the  bond  of 
Society  "  is  set  forth  by  means  of  a  description  of 
life  in  the  Golden  Age,  when  men  were  true  to  God's 
will  in  giving  the  earth  for  the  common  use  of  all,  that 
none  might  lack.  All  this  was  disordered  by  Cupidity. 
Not  only  did  men  cease  to  share  with  others  their 
superfluity,  but  they  snatched  at  others'  property, 
drawing  everything  to  their  private  gain.  This  the 
strong  further  secured  by  unequal  laws  for  the  defence 
of  their  property  thus  won.  Thus  justice  disappeared, 
with  its  offices  of  humaneness,  equity,  and  pity,  and 
was  replaced  by  proud  and  swelling  inequality  (v.  5-6). 

Such  is  Lactantius's  analysis  of  the  state  of  things 
prevalent  in  society  about  him,  as  it  struck  his  Christian 
consciousness  ;  and  the  moral  roots  of  it,  judged  in  the 
same  light,  he  traces  to  "the  desertion  of  Divine  religion, 
which  alone  causes  one  man  to  hold  another  dear,  and 
to  know  that  he  is  bound  to  him  by  the  bond  of 
brotherhood,  in  that  God  is  one  and  the  same  Father 

1  De  Opere  et  Eleemosynis,  25. 


iv          BIBLICAL  IDEA  OF  PROPERTY        105 

to  all.'*  It  was  to  restore  "justice "  as  dutifulness 
(fietas)  towards  humanity  in  each  and  all,  resting  on 
like  dutifulness  to  "  the  common  Father  of  all,"  that 
Christ  came.  True  justice,  then,  as  inclusive  of  all 
virtues,  has  two  primary  forms.  "  Piety  and  equity 
(aequitas)  are,  as  it  were,  its  veins,  for  in  these  two 
sources  the  whole  of  justice  is  contained.  Its  fountain- 
head  and  origin  is  in  the  first  of  these,  all  its  force  and 
method  (ratio]  in  the  second.  If,  then,  Piety  is  to 
know  God,  and  the  sum  of  this  knowledge  lies  in 
practical  worship,  he  of  course  is  ignorant  of  justice 
who  has  not  religious  regard  for  God.  For  how  can 
he  know  it  in  itself  who  is  ignorant  of  its  source  ? " 
This  conception  Lactantius  further  develops  in  a 
striking  simile,  according  to  which  knowledge  of  God 
is  to  the  organism  of  justice  or  true  morality  as  the 
head  to  the  body,  the  source  of  life  and  intelligence 
to  all  the  virtues,  if  these  are  to  exist  in  organic  unity 
and  vital  energy  (vi.  9). 

The  other  part  of  Justice  is  Equity,  that  making 
one's  self  equal  with  others  which  Cicero  calls  "  equa- 
bility." For  God,  who  both  produces  and  breathes  into 
men,  has  willed  that  all  should  be  equal,  that  is,  equally 
matched  (pares}  ;  has  imposed  on  all  the  same  conditions 
of  life  ;  has  begotten  all  for  wisdom  ;  has  promised  to 
all  immortality.  None  is  with  Him  a  slave,  none  a 
master  :  for  if  to  all  the  same  is  Father,  by  equal  right 
we  all  are  children.  Wherefore  neither  the  Romans 
nor  the  Greeks  could  possess  justice,  because  they  have 
had  men  of  many  unequal  grades,  from  poor  to  rich, 
from  humble  to  powerful.  For  where  all  are  not 
equally  matched  there  is  not  equity  ;  and  inequality 
itself  excludes  justice,  the  whole  force  of  which  lies  in 
this,  that  it  makes  equal  those  who  have  come  by  an 
equal  lot  to  the  condition  of  this  life.  The  spirit 
which  recognizes  and  acts  on  such  equity  between  man 
and  man,  is  called  by  Lactantius  humanitas,  which  we  may 


io6  PROPERTY  iv 

render  "  humaneness  "  or  "  the  feeling  of  humanity." 
It  is  just  what  the  author  of  Ecce  Homo  means  by  his 
"  enthusiasm  of  humanity,"  when  it  exists  in  intimate 
union  with  a  sense  of  the  Divine  origin  and  destiny  of 
truly  human  nature.  Such  a  union  is  also  exactly  what 
Lactantius  has  himself  gathered  from  the  Gospels,  and 
he  further  uses  it  as  a  fruitful  principle  from  which  to 
deduce  all  social  relations.  Here  is  how  he  puts  it. 
"  I  have  said  what  is  due  to  God.  I  will  now  say 
what  is  to  be  rendered  to  man  ;  although  this  very 
thing  which  you  render  to  man  is  rendered  to  God, 
because  man  is  God's  image.  However  the  first  duty 
of  Justice  is  to  be  united  to  God,  the  second  to  man. 
But  the  former  is  called  religion,  the  latter  is  named 
mercy  or  humaneness  ;  which  virtue  is  proper  to  just 
men  and  worshippers  of  God,  because  it  alone  contains 
the  principle  of  social  life."  The  chief  bond  then  of 
men  naturally,  is  humaneness  ;  and  he  who  has  broken 
it,  is  to  be  deemed  impious  and  a  parricide.  On 
account  of  this  tie  of  relationship  God  teaches  us  never 
to  do  ill  but  always  good,  to  afford  aid  to  the  oppressed 
and  those  in  trouble,  to  bestow  food  on  those  that  have 
not.  For  God,  since  He  is  Himself  loyal  (fius\  willed 
man  to  be  a  social  creature.  Accordingly  in  the  case 
of  other  men  we  should  think  of  ourselves  as  in  their 
place  (vi.  10). 

It  is  only  such  full  and  positive  well-doing  wherever 
need  exists  and  one  can  help  from  one's  own  resources, 
and  not  mere  abstinence  from  conscious  injury,  or  aid 
given  in  exceptional  crises,  that  satisfies  "  that  true  and 
genuine  justice"  which  Cicero  dreams  of,  but  "the 
concrete  and  clearly  expressed  likeness  "  of  which  he 
regards  as  beyond  human  reach.  It  is  just  such  a 
concrete  ideal  of  justice  that  has  been  revealed  and 
brought  within  the  reach  of  men,  according  to  Lactantius, 
in  the  Gospel  of  Christ,  who  has  given  absolute  value 
to  humanity,  as  related  to  God,  even  in  the  most 


iv          BIBLICAL  IDEA  OF  PROPERTY        107 

despised  of  men.  Accordingly,  "  wherever  a  man's  help 
is  needed,  there  we  should  consider  our  duty  to  be  in 
demand.  But  in  what  does  the  principle  of  justice 
consist  more  than  in  this,  that  what  we  afford  to  our 
friends  through  affection,  that  we  should  afford  to 
strangers  through  humaneness  ?  And  this  is  after  all 
afforded  to  God,  to  whom  a  just  deed  is  the  dearest  of 
sacrifices." 

"  Perhaps  some  one  will  say  :  If  I  do  all  this,  I 
shall  have  nothing."  Lactantius  replies  that,  after  all, 
the  precepts  in  question  are  not  given  to  a  single 
individual,  "but  to  every  community  (popu/us)  which 
is  united  in  mind  and  holds  together  as  one  man.  If 
alone  thou  art  not  sufficient  for  great  works,  work 
justice  with  all  a  true  man's  might.  .  .  .  Nor  think 
that  thou  art  now  being  advised  to  lessen  or  indeed 
exhaust  thy  estate,  but  to  turn  to  better  uses  what 
thou  would'st  have  spent  on  superfluities."  In  any 
case  God  will  judge  men  by  the  laws  of  their  own 
practice. 

The  exposition  of  Lactantius  has  been  given  thus 
fully,  because  his  seems  the  most  explicit  statement 
bearing  on  the  Christian  idea  of  property  and  its 
duties  to  be  found  in  the  first  four  centuries.  In  its 
main  features  it  may  be  taken  as  also  fairly  representa- 
tive, especially  of  the  Latin  West,  where  the  Stoic  idea 
of  "  the  law  of  nature,"  as  expounded  for  instance  by 
Cicero,  remained  widely  influential.  Thus,  his  principle, 
that  to  impart  of  one's  larger  means  to  those  in  need 
as  an  act  of  "  humanity,"  due  to  those  who  share  with 
one's  self  a  Divine  destiny  according  to  God's  will,  is 
not  a  deed  of  mere  charity  but  of  justice,  is  found  half 
a  century  later  in  the  Roman  churchman  known  as 
"  Ambrosiaster,"  when  he  says1  that  it  is  a  matter  of 
justice  that  a  man  keep  not  for  himself  alone  what  was 
intended  by  God  for  the  equal  good  of  all. 

1  Commentary  on  2  Cor.  ix.  9. 


io8  PROPERTY  iv 

So  far  we  have  dealt  only  with  the  more  positive 
aspect  of  the  Early  Christian  idea  of  property,  which 
while  assuming  certain  rights  of  private  ownership  laid 
great  stress  upon  the  moral  duties  conditioning  its 
exercise.  God  is  recognized  not  only  as  the  real 
Owner  of  all  He  has  made  and  is  constantly  making 
and  giving  to  mankind,  but  also  as  Father  in  His 
purpose  touching  its  equitable  use  among  His  human 
family  at  large.  But  there  were  certain  limitations 
under  which  these  ideas  for  long  operated,  particularly 
the  institution  of  slavery  and  the  absence  of  a  sound 
constructive  theory  of  civil  society,  especially  in  its 
economic  bearings. 

These  defects,  which  were  part  of  the  historical 
conditions  amid  which  the  early  Church's  lot  was  cast, 
were  the  harder  for  the  Christian  consciousness  at  once 
to  transcend  owing  to  two  sets  of  causes  affecting  its 
own  original  outlook,  the  one  temporary  and  accidental, 
the  other  intrinsic.  The  accidental  hindrances  were 
the  expectation  of  the  speedy  end  of  the  existing  order 
by  Divine  intervention,  and  the  fact  that  Christians  long 
formed  but  a  small  minority  within  a  spiritually  alien 
social  environment — a  circumstance  which  restricted 
both  freedom  of  action  and  reflective  initiative.  The 
intrinsic  causes,  on  the  other  hand,  flowed  directly 
from  the  very  genius  of  Christianity  itself.  "  The 
Gospel "  being  "  the  glad  tidings  of  benefits  that  pass 
not  away,"  "  it  aims  at  raising  the  individual  to  a 
standpoint  far  above  the  conflicts  between  earthly 
prosperity  and  earthly  distress,  between  riches  and 
poverty,  lordship  and  service."  1  Such  "  holy  indiffer- 
ence "  to  all  merely  earthly  conditions  tended  naturally, 
especially  under  the  accidental  conditions  just  specified, 
to  concentrate  Christian  effort  upon  rooting  the 
eternal  boon  of  spiritual  liberty  in  the  souls  of  men, 
to  the  comparative  neglect  of  social  and  economic 

1  Harnack,  in  Essays  on  the  Social  Gospel,  1907,  p.  9. 


iv          BIBLICAL  IDEA  OF  PROPERTY        109 

conditions  which  had  to  do  primarily  with  bodily 
comfort  and  welfare.  Yet  it  is  a  mistake  to  suppose 
that  Christians  were  ever  indifferent  to  actual  bodily 
distress  or  hardship  in  others,  even  if  they  believed 
these  things  could  be  overruled  to  their  own  good  or 
to  needed  discipline.  The  Church's  ideal  in  these 
matters  was  that  of  a  modest  sufficiency,  gained  by  a 
man's  own  labour  and  enabling  him  to  do  deeds  of 
mercy  to  others.  But  it  had  not  yet  enough  leisure  of 
soul  or  mind  to  direct  its  thought  to  the  immense 
problem  of  the  economic  reconstruction  of  the  Roman 
Empire.  What  it  could  do  at  once,  that  to  a  large 
extent  it  did.  It  created  a  fresh  spirit,  a  new  atti- 
tude of  brotherhood  and  spiritual  equality  irrespective 
of  all  outward  distinctions,  based  on  the  inherent 
sanctity  of  human  personality  as  heir  to  Divine 
sonship  ;  and  this  was  bound  forthwith  to  make  all 
relations  new,  and  in  the  end — if  maintained  in  its 
original  purity  of  emphasis — to  leaven  every  circle  of 
thought  and  action,  however  ethically  remote  from 
such  a  dynamic  centre.  Nay  more,  it  furnished  within 
its  own  special  sphere,  the  Christian  community,  an 
object-lesson  of  its  inherent  tendencies,  on  a  voluntary 
basis,  stimulated  by  a  public  opinion  which  revered 
such  of  its  members  as  were  devoted  and  original 
enough  to  carry  out  as  individuals  the  full  Christian 
ideal  even  in  an  alien  social  order.  Thus  even  within 
the  institution  of  slavery  it  produced  a  new  moral 
atmosphere,  especially  where  the  new  religious  relation 
obtained  on  both  sides  ;  while  it  greatly  encouraged 
the  freeing  of  slaves  on  principle  and  not  merely  as  a 
deed  of  liberality. 

(a)  In  thinking  of  slavery,  the  greatest  of  abuses  of 
property  rights,  perhaps  the  best  approach  to  the 
Christian  attitude  under  the  Roman  Empire  is  through 
Seneca,  who  was  contemporary  with  the  birth  of 
Christianity.  As  distinct  from  Aristotle,  who  represents 


no  PROPERTY  iv 

the  ancient  classical  view  that  many  men  are  by  nature 
destined  for  slavery  and  have  no  right  to  freedom, 
Seneca  held  that  since  all  men  have  at  bottom — in 
what  is  noblest  and  most  characteristic — essentially  the 
same  nature,  this  common  humanity  makes  slavery  a 
breach  of  natural  law  or  right.  Here  the  significant 
thing  is  that  it  is  the  religious  element  in  Seneca's 
thought  that  makes  all  the  difference.  It  is  his  truer 
idea  of  personality  which  leads  him  to  his  truer  notion 
of  human  rights  ;  and  this  is  the  outcome  of  his 
religious  outlook,  which  thus  lifts  humanity  above  a 
naturalistic  level  of  valuation  and  makes  it  something 
sacred,  an  end  in  and  to  itself.  Here  is  the  meeting 
ground  of  Seneca  and  Christianity,  and  it  is  characteristic 
of  the  religious  view  of  life,  socially  as  well  as 
individually.  The  point  at  which  they  diverge,  the 
less  steady  way  in  which  Seneca  carries  out  the  thought, 
suggests  the  greater  power  of  the  Christian  idea  of 
God,  based  on  a  more  vivid  and  sure  sense  of  His 
personality  as  revealed  in  Jesus  Christ. 

But  apart  from  this  difference  of  moral  dynamic  in 
the  teaching  of  Seneca  and  the  early  Christians,  their 
practical  attitude  to  slavery  was  much  the  same.  They 
bade  the  individual  rise  to  a  sense  of  spiritual  freedom 
in  spite  of  outward  bondage,  rather  than  denounce  the 
institution  as  an  altogether  illegitimate  form  of  property. 
The  reason  for  this  stopping  short  of  the  full  application 
of  the  religious  idea  of  persons  was,  in  either  case,  ex- 
pediency under  actual  conditions.  This  was  specially 
clear  and  urgent  for  the  Christian  community,  whose 
status,  already  precarious  in  the  eye  of  Roman  law, 
would  have  been  rendered  quite  untenable,  if  colour 
were  given  to  the  suspicion  that  it  meant  social  revolu- 
tion on  the  part  of  slaves,  i.e.  the  working  class  as  a 
whole.  Hence  the  official  Christian  policy1  for  the 

1  E.g.  in  the  Epistle  to  Philemon,  Col.  iii.  2Z  ff.,  Eph.  vi.  5  ff.,  and  i  Peter  ii. 
11-18,  iii.  13-17,  iv.  12-19. 


iv          BIBLICAL  IDEA  OF  PROPERTY        in 

brief"  present  distress  "  was  patient  endurance  of  wrong 
"  after  the  flesh"  in  the  power  of  freedom  "  in  the  spirit." 
After  all  the  principle  of  authority  in  society  was  of 
the  Divine  appointment,1  and  should  not  hastily  be 
revolted  against,  even  if  identified  with  what,  like  slavery, 
clearly  bore  the  mark  of  human  sin,  as  selfishness  and 
injustice.  Where  freedom  was  within  reach  in  an 
orderly  way,  by  a  master's  good  will,  let  it  be  embraced. 
Such  seems  St.  Paul's  advice  in  i  Cor.  vii.  21,  though 
the  passage  came  to  be  read  otherwise  by  many  Church 
Fathers.  Apart  from  this,  Christians  had  a  special 
reason  for  deeming  direct  efforts  to  abolish  property  in 
slaves  as  inexpedient,  in  their  belief  that  the  whole 
status  quo  of  society  was  doomed  to  imminent  radical 
change  by  the  hand  of  God.  Indeed  it  is  in  this  light 
that  we  must  regard  their  thought  and  practice  as  to 
all  property  during  the  period  when  the  primitive  view 
of  "  the  Kingdom  of  God  "  prevailed.  On  the  other 
hand,  we  must  notice  how  later  changes  in  the  Christian 
idea  of  property  went  along  with  changes  in  this 
determinative  conception,  that  of  God's  Kingdom,  its 
nature,  and  the  time  and  place  relations  of  its  realization. 
Such  historical  circumspection  will  help  to  save  us  from 
not  a  few  current  but  grave  errors  touching  both  the 
spirit  of  Christianity  and  its  view  of  property  as  a  legal 
and  economic  institution. 

(£)  So,  too,  early  Christian  aloofness  from  society  was 
not  in  the  main  due  to  "  other-worldliness  "  of  spirit  in 
the  sense  of  a  dualistic  attitude  to  life  under  material 
conditions,  or  a  bias  against  normal  bodily  enjoyment 
of  any  kind.  This  is  totally  foreign  to  Christ's  own 
attitude  to  Nature  and  human  life.  No  doubt  there 
was  an  "  ascetic  "  element  in  His  practice  as  determined 
by  His  special  mission,  and  also  in  His  teaching  to 
others  in  so  far  as  they  were  called  to  share  the  urgent 
task  of  preaching  the  Gospel  of  the  Kingdom  as  at  hand. 

1  Rom.  xiii.  1-7,  i   Pet.  ii.  13  ft". 


ii2  PROPERTY  iv 

Relative  to  such  functions  property  was  but  a  clog. 
Yet  all  were  not  called  to  "  take  up  their  Cross  "  of  self- 
denial  in  the  same  way  :  there  was  a  normal  life  of 
labour  in  gaining  for  one's  self  and  others  the  daily  bread 
which  was  in  no  way  depreciated.  Only  superfluity  is 
regarded  as  a  clogging  influence,  as  it  grows  to  actual 
"  wealth  "  and  promotes  the  temper  which  "  trusts  in  " 
riches  and  their  pleasures.  And  this,  broadly  speaking, 
was  also  the  attitude  of  primitive  Christianity,  so  long 
as  it  was  determined  by  the  Biblical  type  of  piety 
proper  to  its  Palestinian  home.  It  was  only  when  it 
passed  out  into  the  Graeco-Roman  world  that  another 
type  of  asceticism,  foreign  in  origin,  began  subtly  to 
blend  with  the  older  type  of  self-discipline  with  the 
positive  intent  of  spiritual  freedom,  through  simplicity 
of  bodily  desires,  for  service  of  God  and  man  in  love. 
But  apart  from  this  secondary  development,  which  as 
time  went  on  assumed  immense  dimensions  and  had 
far-reaching  issues,  the  early  Christian  spirit  towards 
material  conditions  was  not  "other-worldly";  for  the 
scene  of  the  Kingdom  of  God  was  to  be  this  earth, 
transformed  indeed  in  such  a  way  as  to  remove  all  sin 
and  evil,  yet  the  material  home  of  a  life  in  human 
society  not  essentially  other  than  might  be  experienced 
here  and  now  within  the  new  Christian  community, 
with  its  purified  social  order.  The  Lord's  Prayer 
embodies  this  conception  of  the  Kingdom  unmistakably, 
and  contains  in  the  order  and  emphasis  of  its  petitions, 
including  that  for  daily  bread,  the  principles  of  the 
new  social  ideal.  The  claims  of  the  Heavenly  Father 
and  His  will  are  regulative  from  beginning  to  end. 
Over  against  such  an  ideal  of  human  life  the  existing 
pagan  order  of  society  was  alien  in  spirit  ;  and  as  such 
it  seemed  beyond  the  hope  of  renovation  by  human 
efforts,  however  inspired,  rather  than  by  sudden  Divine 
cataclysm,  of  which  the  fall  of  the  hostile  Jewish  State 
seemed  the  first  stage. 


iv          BIBLICAL  IDEA  OF  PROPERTY        113 

But  this  foreshortened  perspective  of  the  Kingdom's 
history  on  earth  began  slowly  to  recede  into  the 
background  of  the  Christian  consciousness,  from 
the  date  of  the  publication  of  the  Fourth  Gospel, 
with  its  emphasis  on  "Eternal  Life  "  as  already  present 
in  its  essential  factors  ;  and  for  a  time  Christians  were 
sadly  perplexed  between  the  older  and  the  newer  out- 
look. In  some  circles  the  transition  was  quicker  than 
in  others.  But  the  tendency  was  inevitable  ;  and 
before  the  end  of  the  third  century  the  estimate  of 
existing  society,  as  embodying  an  order  that  might  yet 
be  leavened  throughout,  began  to  grow  more  positive, 
and  was  further  enhanced  by  the  adhesion  of  the  im- 
perial head  of  the  State.  Thus  the  sense  of  the  alien 
nature  of  the  social  organism  amidst  which  the  Church 
lived  and  had  its  being  tended  to  pass  away  during 
the  fourth  century,  as  the  Empire  became  more  and 
more  Christian  in  profession,  and  paganism  lost  formal 
control  of  society  and  its  customs,  while  Christian 
bishops  gained  ever  more  influence  and  even  legal 
authority  in  the  world  of  affairs  and  of  social  custom. 
Filled  with  wonder  and  gratitude  at  this  broad  reversal 
of  conditions,  Christians  neglected  to  criticize  economic 
and  social  institutions  closely  in  the  light  of  the  Gospel. 
No  doubt  the  change  tended  on  the  whole  to  a  more 
responsible  and  Christian  use  of  property  in  various 
ways,  particularly  in  the  ameliorating  of  the  servile  lot, 
though  slavery  as  such  was  not  as  a  rule  opposed  on 
Christian  principle.  But  on  the  whole  a  great  chance 
was  missed  ;  and  the  social  order,  remaining  at  this 
crucial  point  unadjusted  to  the  full  spirit  of  the  Gospel 
of  Divine  Fatherhood  and  Human  Brotherhood,  came 
to  react  adversely  on  Christian  ideals  of  property 
generally.  Broadly  speaking,  the  idea  of  property  as  a 
social  and  economic  institution  really  remained  pagan 
and,  so  far  as  embodied  in  law,  Roman  in  its  spirit  and 
presuppositions. 


n4  PROPERTY  iv 

Nor  is  it  hard  to  see  how  this  should  be  so.  The 
very  genius  of  Christianity  laid  the  main  stress  upon 
the  spiritual  or  the  intrinsic  riches  of  the  soul,  rather 
than  upon  material  conditions.  Further,  the  historical 
conditions  of  the  Church's  life  for  nearly  three  centuries 
under  the  alien  Empire,  as  already  shown  in  connexion 
with  slavery,  were  such  as  to  prevent  the  natural 
extension  of  Christian  thought  from  the  primary  to 
the  secondary,  yet  influential,  factors  in  man's  concrete 
life  in  society.  Accordingly  when  it  would  have  become 
natural,  with  the  changed  relations  of  Church  and  State, 
for  the  Christian  conscience  to  take  upon  itself  fuller 
and  wider  responsibility  for  all  social  conditions  affect- 
ing the  welfare  of  men,  including  their  mutual  relations 
as  equal  before  God  and  called  to  live  as  brothers  in 
co-operative  justice  and  love,  it  did  not  rise  to  the 
height  of  its  ethical  ideal.  There  are  no  signs  that 
the  Church  of  the  fourth  century  had  or  tended  to 
create  any  new  and  constructive  ideal  of  social  well- 
being  even  for  its  own  members,  much  less  for  the 
commonweal  at  large  ;  while  the  economic  aspects 
of  the  problem  in  any  comprehensive  sense  lay  quite 
below  the  horizon  of  its  thought.  That  is,  it  simply 
shared  the  conventional  ideas  underlying  the  existing 
economic  order,  and  the  hand-to-mouth  methods  of 
dealing  with  its  anomalies  and  evils. 

Why  was  this  ?  Why  did  not  the  Christian 
conscience  concern  itself  more  with  such  things,  as  it 
did  (within  the  limits  then  restricting  its  action)  with 
kindred  evils  in  the  early  days  of  the  Gospel  ?  The 
answer  must  be,  at  bottom,  that  its  idea  of  the  Gospel 
itself  had  changed  a  good  deal  in  emphasis.  The  old 
ethical  passion,  where  it  existed,  had  been  diverted  in 
the  interval  during  which  Christians  had  been  largely 
shut  out  from  direct  influence  upon  social  conditions, 
into  largely  different  channels,  especially  those  of 
self-salvation  by  ascetic  retreat  from  the  world.  The 


iv          BIBLICAL  IDEA  OF  PROPERTY         115 

spirit  of  moral  initiative  so  characteristic  of  "faith"  in 
the  early  personal  sense,  the  faith  which  felt  able  and 
bound  to  "  overcome  the  world,"  outside  as  well  as 
inside  its  own  bosom,  was  no  longer  prevalent  ;  and 
so  no  fresh  theory  of  what  the  social  order  should  be 
made  by  Christian  influence  dawned  on  it  in  power, 
and  no  corresponding  idea  of  property.  Here,  most 
of  all,  retreat  from  the  normal  social  order  on  the  part 
of  the  most  zealous  souls,  in  the  interests  of  a  monastic 
ideal l  which  meant  despair  of  the  leavening  of  society, 
was  disastrous  both  in  practice  and  in  theory.  It 
meant  a  virtual  dualism  between  true  religious  life  and 
duty,  on  the  one  hand,  and  civic  and  economic  life  on 
the  other.  The  latter  sphere  was  thus  in  principle  left 
to  go  its  own  way  according  to  its  own  secular  and 
selfish  laws,  as  a  system  outside  the  redemptive  control 
of  Christian  motives  and  methods,  yet  a  system  in 
which  Christians  were  involved  and  for  the  human 
issues  of  which  they  could  not  but  be  largely  responsible. 
Such  a  secession  of  "  the  religious "  par  excellence 
could  not  but  hinder  the  growth  of  a  truly  constructive 
theory  of  society,  and  of  property  as  relative  thereto  ; 
and  could  not  but  prevent  the  rise  of  a  Christian  public 
opinion  adequate  to  originate  and  maintain  any  far- 
reaching  economic  reform.  Finally,  at  the  close  of  the 
fourth  century,  a  definite  theological  doctrine,  tending 
to  support  such  practical  pessimism  touching  the 
possibility  of  justice,  in  the  full  sense,  in  ordinary 
civic  relations,  added  its  weight  to  the  negative  scale. 

But  apart  from  the  tendency  of  the  Latin  doctrine 
of  Original  Sin,  as  applied  to  civil  society,  to  obscure 
the  sacredness  of  its  essential  or  ideal  ends,  the  very 
idea  of  the  petition  "Thy  kingdom  come,  Thy  will 
be  done  on  earth  as  it  is  in  heaven,"  was  already 
fading  from  current  Christian  thought  and  endeavour 

1  Though  that  ideal  itself  included   communal  ownership   in   place  of  private 
property,  as  is  pointed  out  in  the  next  Essay. 


n6  PROPERTY  iv 

in  any  comprehensive  social  sense.  Therewith  the 
true  Christian  idea  of  property  passed  largely  into 
abeyance  ;  nor  have  conditions  equally  favourable  to 
its  re-emergence  returned  since  then  until  now.  Is  it 
too  much  to  hope  that  our  own  age,  with  its  conscious 
effort  to  return,  through  past  experience,  and  in  an 
historic  spirit  which  allows  for  the  relative  elements  in 
primitive  Christianity,  to  the  essential  ideals  of  the 
Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ  for  mankind  at  large,  may  take 
a  long  step  towards  working  out  the  bearings  of  those 
ideals  on  Property,  as  a  large  factor  in  the  task  of 
social  betterment  ? 

The  note  of  religion  is  responsibility  ;  and  the 
genius  of  Christian  religion,  as  we  have  seen,  is  a  sense 
of  the  sovereign  worth  of  human  personality  as  compared 
with  all  else  in  life.  This  implies  the  duty  of  having  all 
things  in  harmony  with  the  interests  of  persons,  not 
only  in  the  disposal  of  wealth  and  the  opportunities  it 
affords,  but  also  in  the  ways  by  which  it  is  acquired,  as 
these  affect  the  persons  employed  as  means  to  economic 
ends.  Between  competing  human  interests  in  this 
sphere  God  is  the  supreme  arbiter,  as  He  is  also  the 
real  creator  and  owner  of  all  wealth,  whether  material 
or  mental  ;  and  into  His  ears  enters  the  cry  of  them 
that  are  overreached  in  the  co-operative  business  of 
utilizing  His  gifts.  The  unsolved  problem,  then,  for 
Christian  civilization  in  particular,  is  how  to  do  justice  as 
between  persons  in  the  use  of  the  wealth  which  is  now 
so  adequate  in  the  gross  for  the  needs  of  all  members 
of  the  social  commonwealth.  The  answer  to  this 
problem  turns  largely  on  a  thoughtfully  just  idea  of 
Property  and  its  social  implications,  matters  on  which 
further  data  emerge  in  the  course  of  other  essays  in 
this  volume. 


THE  THEORY  OF  PROPERTY  IN 
MEDIAEVAL  THEOLOGY 


BY 


THE  REV.  A.  J.  CARLYLE,  D.Lrrr. 

CHAPLAIN  AND  LECTURER  IN  POLITICAL  SCIENCE  AND  ECONOMICS, 
UNIVERSITY  COLLEGE,  OXFORD 


SUMMARY 

I.  The    conception    of  the    New   Testament    and    the    early    Fathers 
represents  the  principle  of  the  claims  of  the  Brotherhood.     Permanence 
or  the  conception,  which  is  represented  by  the  organized  charity  of  the 
Christian  Church. 

We  are  here  concerned  with  the  nature  of  the  theory  of  property  which 
lay  behind  this,  as  it  was  developed  by  the  later  Fathers  and  mediaeval 
writers. 

II.  Mediaeval  theory  founded  mainly  on  that  of  the  great  Fathers. 
The  form  of  this  derived  primarily  from  the  later  philosophical  theory 

of  the  ancient  world. 

The  distinction  between  nature  and  convention. 

The  Fathers  held  that  by  nature  all  things  are  common,  that  private 
property  is  the  result  of  avarice,  but  also  a  restraint  upon  it. 

Private  property  is  lawful,  but  the  common  right  remains,  and  is 
represented  by  the  obligation  to  maintain  the  needy. 

Almsgiving  is  an  action  of  justice,  not  merely  of  mercy. 

Private  property  is  the  creation  of  the  State,  and  belongs  to  positive 
law,  and  is  limited  by  its  utility. 

Summary  of  the  Patristic  theory. 

III.  The  Patristic  principles  furnish  the  substance  of  the  mediaeval  theory. 
The  Canonists  held  that  private  property  belonged  to  the  law  of  custom 

and  institution,  not  to  the  law  of  nature. 

By  the  law  of  nature  all  things  are  common,  and  this  principle  was 
represented  in  the  primitive  Church,  and  in  the  theory  of  Plato. 

Private  property  is  the  creation  of  the  State. 

St.  Thomas  Aquinas's  treatment  of  the  origin  of  property  more  complex. 

Distinction  between  the  right  to  acquire  and  distribute,  and  the  right 
to  use. 

In  the  first  sense  private  property  is  legitimate  and  necessary,  in  the 
second  sense  a  man  must  hold  it  as  for  the  common  use. 

The  influence  of  Aristotle  on  St.  Thomas. 

Private  property  not  an  institution  of  the  natural  law,  but  not  contrary 
to  it. 

St.  Thomas's  theory  of  the  rights  of  property  the  same  as  that  of  the 
Fathers  and  the  other  mediaeval  writers. 

St.  Peter  Damian's  phrase  that  the  rich  are  dispensatores,  not  possessors. 

The  Canonists  held  that  no  man  has  a  right  to  more  than  he  needs, 
but  recognize  that  some  may  need  more  than  others. 

St.  Thomas's  view  is  the  same  :  almsgiving  is  an  act  of  mercy  in  its 
intention,  but  is  also  a  matter  of  obligation.  He  goes  indeed  so  far  as  to 
maintain  that  in  case  of  necessity  a  man  may  take  what  he  needs. 

In  case  of  necessity  all  things  are  common. 

IV.  Such  conceptions  are  in  some  ways  far  removed  from  ours. 

We  have  transcended  the  sharp  opposition  between  the  natural  and 
the  conventional. 

We  recognize  the  organic  process  of  the  development  of  institutions, 
and  the  relation  of  private  property  to  individuality.  But  the  mediaeval 
conceptions  are  not  unmeaning.  We  recognize  the  unity  of  life,  and  the 
truth  of  the  conception  of  a  common  right. 

This  is  the  meaning  of  the  principle  of  brotherhood,  and  is  the  true 
guide  to  social  regulation  and  action. 


THE  THEORY  OF  PROPERTY  IN 
MEDIAEVAL  THEOLOGY 

THE  last  essay  has  drawn  out  the  conception  of  the 
nature  of  property  as  it  is  presented  in  the  Old  and 
New  Testaments  and  in  the  writings  of  the  early 
Fathers.  It  is  clear  that  their  conception  of  the  nature 
and  rights  of  property  was  controlled  by  the  principle 
of  the  claims  of  the  Brotherhood,  and  expressed  itself 
in  the  administration  of  help  to  those  who  were  in  need. 
This  conception  never  died  out  in  the  Christian  Church. 
It  would,  indeed,  be  impossible  to  deal  with  this  sub- 
ject completely  without  taking  into  account  the  history 
of  charity,  or  almsgiving,  in  the  Christian  Church.  In 
our  day  we  are,  no  doubt,  very  conscious  of  the  great 
difficulties  which  surround  this  subject,  difficulties  so 
great  and  serious  that  there  are  some  who  think  that 
the  time  is  rapidly  approaching  when  this  function  of 
the  organized  Christian  Society  must  be,  at  any  rate  in 
large  measure,  transferred  to  other  organizations.  But 
whatever  may  be  the  truth  of  this,  we  should  fall  into 
a  complete  misconception  of  our  subject  if  we  even  for 
a  moment  forgot  that  the  Church,  from  the  days  of  the 
Apostles  down  to  our  own  times,  has  looked  upon  the 
help  and  maintenance  of  the  needy  as  among  the  first 
of  the  obligations  of  the  religious  life,  and  that  this 
principle  has  been  represented  by  an  immense  network 

119 


120  PROPERTY  v 

of  institutions,  and  by  the  constant  practice  of  Christian 
people. 

We  are,  however,  now  concerned  primarily  with  the 
conception  of  the  nature  of  property  which  has  lain 
behind  these  habits  and  institutions  ;  and  this  essay 
attempts  very  briefly  to  set  out  the  substance  of  these 
principles  as  they  were  conceived  in  the  Middle 
Ages. 

The  theory  of  the  Middle  Ages  is  founded  upon  the 
theory  of  property  as  it  was  set  forth  in  the  writings  of 
the  great  Fathers  from  the  fourth  to  the  seventh  century, 
and  it  is  therefore  to  them  that  we  must  first  turn  our 
attention.  As  we  shall  presently  see  in  more  detail, 
the  theory  of  these  Fathers  represents  not  merely  th* 
influence  of  the  New  Testament  and  the  sense  of  ths 
Christian  Brotherhood,  but  is  related  to  the  general 
principles  of  current  philosophical  theory  in  the  later 
centuries  of  the  ancient  world.  Indeed,  it  has  not  yet 
been  sufficiently  understood  in  how  great  a  degree  the 
intellectual  conceptions  of  the  Fathers  and  of  the 
Middle  Ages  take  their  form  and  even  their  substance 
from  the  general  thought  of  these  centuries.  The 
philosophical  conceptions  of  the  great  Fathers  have 
always  their  specifically  Christian  character  ;  but  the 
general  education  of  these  Fathers — and  they  belonged 
to  what  we  may  call  the  educated  classes — furnished 
the  forms  into  which  they  threw  their  distinctive  con- 
ceptions, and,  in  the  matter  of  social  and  political  theory, 
much  of  the  substance  of  their  theory. 

If  we  were  to  attempt  to  find  a  phrase  which  might 
represent  the  form  of  their  theory,  we  might  say  that 
it  lies  in  the  distinction  between  nature  and  convention. 
In  order  to  understand  this  distinction  we  must  bear 
in  mind  that  nature,  in  the  later  centuries  of  the  ancient 
world,  means  primarily,  not  the  perfection  of  a  thing, 
as  it  does  in  Aristotle,  but  the  primitive  or  original 


v  IN  MEDIAEVAL  THEOLOGY  121 

form  of  a  thing  ;  while  the  phrase  also  usually  conveys 
the  suggestion  that  this  primitive  or  original  form  has 
some  continuing  superiority  over  the  conventional 
institution  or  custom  which  has  grown  out  of  it  ;  or 
more  accurately  perhaps,  that  the  natural  represents 
something  essential,  which  may  be  modified  for  practical 
purposes  by  the  conventional,  but  cannot  be  wholly 
set  aside.  This  will  become  clear  as  we  consider  the 
details  of  the  theory  of  property. 

The  most  arresting  aspect  of  the  patristic  theory  of 
property  is  well  illustrated  by  such  phrases  as  those 
of  St.  Ambrose,  when  he  says  that  nature  produced  all 
things  for  the  common  use  of  all  men,  that  nature 
produced  the  common  right  of  property,  but  usurpa- 
tion the  private  right  ;  or  again  that  God  wished  the 
earth  to  be  the  common  possession  of  all  men,  to 
produce  its  fruits  for  all  men,  but  avarice  created  the 
rights  of  property.1  These  phrases  represent  the 
normal  standpoint  of  the  later  Fathers.2 

What  does  this  mean  ?  At  first  sight  it  might  seem 
to  be  an  assertion  of  Communism,  a  denunciation  of 
private  property  as  a  thing  which  is  sinful  and  un- 
lawful. But  this  is  not  what  the  Fathers  mean.  There 
can  be  little  doubt  that  we  find  the  source  of  these 
words  of  St.  Ambrose  in  such  a  phrase  as  that  of 
Cicero,  "  Sunt  autem  privata  nulla  natura,"3  and  in 
the  Stoic  tradition  which  is  represented  in  one  of 
Seneca's  letters,  where  he  describes  the  primitive  life 
in  which  men  lived  together  in  peace  and  happiness, 
when  there  was  no  system  of  coercive  government  and 
no  private  property,  and  says  that  men  passed  out 
of  these  primitive  conditions  as  their  first  innocence 
disappeared,  as  they  became  avaricious  and  dissatisfied 
with  the  common  enjoyment  of  the  good  things  of  the 

1  St.  Ambrose,  De  officiis,  i.  28  j    Comm.  on  P$.  cxviii.  8.  22. 

2  Cf.  Ambrosiaster,  Comm.  on  2  Cor.  ix.  9  ;  St.  Gregory  the  Great,  Liber  Regulae 
Past  or  alls,  Hi.  21. 

3  Cicero,  De  officiis,  i.  7. 


122  PROPERTY  v 

world,  and  desired  to  hold  them  as  their  private 
possessions.1 

Here  we  have  the  quasi-philosophical  theory  from 
which  the  patristic  conception  is  derived.  When 
men  were  innocent  there  was  no  need  for  private 
property,  or  the  other  great  conventional  institutions 
of  society  ;  but  as  this  innocence  passed  away,  they 
found  themselves  compelled  to  organize  society  and  to 
devise  institutions  which  should  regulate  the  ownership 
and  use  of  the  good  things  which  men  had  once  held 
in  common.  The  institution  of  property  thus  re- 
presents both  the  fall  of  man  from  his  primitive 
innocence,  the  greed  and  avarice  which  refused  to 
recognize  the  common  ownership  of  things,  and  also 
the  method  by  which  the  blind  greed  of  human  nature 
may  be  controlled  and  regulated.  It  is  this  ambiguous 
origin  of  the  institution  which  explains  how  the  Fathers 
could  hold  that  private  property  was  not  natural,  that  it 
grew  out  of  men's  sinful  and  vicious  desires,  and  at  the 
same  time  that  it  was  a  legitimate  institution.  For  it 
must  be  clearly  understood  that  they  do  maintain  this. 
St.  Augustine  puts  this  very  clearly  in  several  passages 
of  his  writings,  and  he  represents  the  general  consent 
of  the  Fathers.2 

This  does  not,  however,  mean  that  the  principle 
that  private  property  was  a  thing  contrary  to  nature 
had  a  merely  theoretical  importance.  On  the  contrary, 
it  is,  I  think,  clear  that  the  Fathers  adopted  this  quasi- 
philosophical  theory  so  readily,  not  only  because  it 
may  have  been  the  doctrine  of  the  schools  in  which 
they  were  educated,  but  also  because  it  fitted  in  very 
well  with  the  traditions  which  they  derived  from  the 
New  Testament  and  the  Early  Church,  the  tradition 
that  a  man  must  help  his  brother  who  is  in  need.  These 

1  Seneca,  Epistles,  xiv.  2. 

2  Cf.  St.  Augustine,  Contra  Adimantum,  xx.  2  j  De  moribtis  Ecclesiae  Catholicae,  i.  35  ; 
St.  Ambrose,  Efist.  Ixiii.  92  ;  St.  Hilary  of  Poitiers,  Comm.  on  Matt.  xix.  9  ;  Salvian, 
Ad  Ecclesiam,  i.  7. 


v  IN  MEDIAEVAL  THEOLOGY  123 

Fathers  are  clear  that  though  the  institution  of  private 
property  is  lawful,  yet  the  claims  of  all  those  who  are  in 
want  continue  to  be  valid.  This  principle  is  admirably 
represented  in  one  of  those  passages  from  St.  Ambrose's 
writings  to  which  reference  has  already  been  made. 

It  was  the  will  of  God,  he  says,  that  the  earth  should 
be  the  common  possession  of  all  men,  and  should 
furnish  its  fruits  to  all,  it  was  avarice  which  created  the 
rights  of  property  ;  it  is  therefore  just  that  the  man 
who  claims  for  his  private  ownership  that  which  was 
given  to  the  human  race  in  common,  should  at  least 
distribute  some  of  this  to  the  poor.1  It  is  very  sig- 
nificant that  St.  Ambrose  treats  charity  or  almsgiving 
as  an  action  of  justice,  and  this  conception  is  set  out 
very  clearly  by  other  Christian  writers.  Ambrosiaster, 
for  instance,  as  the  previous  essay  has  pointed  out, 
deals  with  the  matter  in  a  very  significant  phrase  when 
he  says  that  this  act  of  mercy,  that  is,  almsgiving,  is 
called  justice,  for  God  gave  all  things  in  common  to  all 
men  ;  he  is,  therefore,  a  just  man  who  does  not  retain 
for  himself  alone  that  which  he  knows  was  given  to 
all  :  all  things  are  God's,  and  God  who  gives  them 
commands  us  to  give  of  them  to  those  who  are  in 
need  ;  this  is  justice,  that,  as  it  is  God  who  gives,  a 
man  should  give  again  to  him  who  needs.2  And  St. 
Gregory  lends  his  great  authority  to  this  principle,  for 
he  says  that,  when  we  minister  the  necessaries  of  life  to 
those  who  are  in  want,  we  render  to  them  that  which 
is  their  own,  we  do  not  give  what  is  ours  ;  we  are 
discharging  an  obligation  of  justice  rather  than  doing 
an  act  of  mercy.3 

This  principle,  that  almsgiving  is  an  act  of  justice 
rather  than  of  mercy,  is  very  significant,  and  forms  a 
very  important  element  in  the  patristic  conception  of 
the  nature  of  property.  It  is  true  that  the  word  justice 

1  St.  Ambrose,  Comm.  on  Ps.  cxviii.  8.  22.        2  Ambrosiaster,  Comm.  on  2  Cor.  ix.  9. 
3  St.  Gregory  the  Great,  Lib.  Reg.  Past.  Hi.  21. 


i24  PROPERTY  v 

was  difficult  to  define  then,  as  at  other  times  ;  but  we 
shall  probably  not  be  far  wrong  if  we  suppose  that  to 
the  Fathers  its  meaning  was  very  much  the  same  as 
that  which  is  expressed  in  the  formal  definition  of 
Ulpian  :  "  Justitia  est  constans  et  perpetua  voluntas 
jus  suum  cuique  tribuendi."  *  To  act  justly  is  to  give 
a  man  that  which  belongs  to  him.  When,  therefore, 
the  Fathers  say  that  almsgiving  is  an  act  of  justice, 
there  is  little  doubt  that  they  mean  that  the  man  who 
is  in  need  has  a  legitimate  right  to  claim  for  his  need 
that  which  is  to  another  man  a  superfluity.  As  we 
shall  see,  this  conception  became  very  important  when 
the  mediaeval  writers  attempted  to  reduce  these  prin- 
ciples to  a  systematic  form. 

One  great  Father,  St.  Augustine,  has  also  left  us  a 
detailed  account  of  the  more  immediate  origin  of 
property  rights.  Property  in  his  view  is  the  creation 
of  the  State.  This  is  quite  consistent  with  the  more 
general  conception  of  its  origin  in  the  conventional 
system  of  life  which  men's  vices  have  made  necessary. 
For  the  first  and  most  general  of  these  conventions  of 
men,  when  they  lost  their  original  innocence,  was  the 
coercive  State  itself ;  and  as  it  was  its  function,  from 
the  standpoint  of  the  philosophical  system  in  which  St. 
Augustine  was  trained,  to  impose  some  order  upon  the 
chaos  of  the  warring  passions  and  desires  of  human 
nature,  so  especially  was  it  the  function  of  the  State  to 
decide  between  the  conflicting  claims  of  individuals  to 
the  possession  and  enjoyment  of  property. 

St.  Augustine  holds  that  private  property  is  the 
creation  of  the  State  and  exists  only  in  virtue  of  the 
protection  of  the  State.  To  some  Donatists  who,  not 
unnaturally,  objected  to  the  confiscation  of  their  property 
in  the  interests  of  the  Catholics,  he  replies  by  asking 
by  what  law  they  held  their  property,  by  human  or 
divine  law  ;  and  he  answers  the  question  himself,  and 

1  Digest,  i.  i,  10. 


v  IN  MEDIAEVAL  THEOLOGY  125 

says  that  it  is  only  by  human  law  that  a  man  can  say, 
"  This  is  my  house,"  or  "  This  man  is  my  slave."  It 
is  the  law  of  the  Emperor  upon  which  is  founded  any 
right  of  property :  it  is  idle  therefore  for  the  Donatists 
to  say,  "  What  have  we  to  do  with  the  Emperor  ? "  If 
you  take  away  the  laws  of  the  Emperor,  who  could 
say  This  is  my  house,  or  This  is  my  slave  ? 1  In  another 
place  he  very  contemptuously  sets  aside  the  claim  of 
the  Donatists  to  hold  as  their  property  that  which  they 
had  accumulated  by  their  labours.2  In  other  passages 
he  maintains  that  the  right  of  property  is  limited  by  the 
use  to  which  it  is  put,  a  man  who  does  not  use  his 
property  rightly  has  no  real  or  valid  claim  to  it.8  It  is 
clear  that  St.  Augustine  regarded  private  property  as 
being  normally  a  creation,  not  of  the  divine,  but  of  the 
positive  law,  and  as  subject  to  the  determination  of  the 
State,  and  limited  by  the  degree  of  its  utility. 

If  we  now  attempt  to  put  together  these  patristic 
principles  with  regard  to  property,  we  find  that  they 
represent  a  coherent  system  of  thought,  important  in 
its  practical  significance,  however  inadequate  it  may 
seem  when  regarded  from  the  standpoint  of  a  strictly 
scientific  examination  of  the  nature  of  the  institution. 

These  theories  are  intelligible  only  when  brought 
into  relation  with  that  fundamental  conception  of  the 
contrast  between  the  natural  and  the  conventional  to 
which  reference  has  already  been  made.  This  view 
is  the  opposite  of  that  of  Locke,  that  private  property 
is  an  institution  of  natural  law,  and  arises  out  of 
labour.  To  the  Fathers  the  only  natural  condition  is 
that  of  common  ownership  and  individual  use.  The 
world  was  made  for  the  common  benefit  of  mankind, 
that  all  should  receive  from  it  what  they  require. 
They  admit,  however,  that  human  nature  being  what  it 
is,  greedy,  avaricious,  and  vicious,  it  is  impossible  for 

1  St.  Augustine,  Tract  VI.  in  Joannh  Evang.  25.       2  St.  Augustine,  Epist.  xciii.  n. 
3  St.  Augustine,  Efist.  cliii.  6  j  Sermo,  1.  2. 


126  PROPERTY  v 

men  to  live  normally  under  the  condition  of  common 
ownership.  This  represents  the  more  perfect  way  of 
life,  and  this  principle  was  represented  in  the  organiza- 
tion of  the  monastic  life,  as  it  gradually  took  shape. 
For  mankind  in  general,  some  organization  of  owner- 
ship became  necessary,  and  this  was  provided  by  the 
State  and  its  laws,  which  have  decided  the  conditions 
and  limitations  of  ownership.  Private  property  is 
therefore  practically  the  creation  of  the  State,  and  is 
defined,  limited,  and  changed  by  the  State. 

While,  however,  the  Fathers  recognize  the  legal 
right  of  private  property,  as  a  suitable  and  necessary 
concession  to  human  infirmity,  a  necessary  check  upon 
human  vice,  they  are  also  clear  that  from  the  religious 
and  moral  standpoint  the  position  of  private  property 
is  somewhat  different.  The  conventional  organization 
of  life  is  legitimate,  but  the  natural  law  is  not  only 
primitive,  but  also  remains  in  some  sense  supreme. 
Whatever  conventional  organization  may  be  found 
necessary  for  the  practical  adjustment  of  human  affairs, 
the  ultimate  nature  of  things  still  holds  good.  Private 
property  is  allowed,  but  only  in  order  to  avoid  the 
danger  of  violence  and* confusion  ;  and  the  institution 
cannot  override  the  natural  right  of  a  man  to  obtain 
what  he  needs  from  the  abundance  of  that  which  the 
earth  brings  forth.  This  is  what  the  Fathers  mean 
when  they  call  the  maintenance  of  the  needy  an  act  of 
justice,  not  of  mercy  :  for  it  is  justice  to  give  to  a  man 
that  which  is  his  own,  and  the  needy  have  a  moral 
right  to  what  they  require.  We  shall  have  to  discuss 
the  question  further  when  we  turn  to  the  theory  of 
property  in  the  Canon  Law  and  in  the  Schoolmen. 
In  the  meantime  it  is  clear  that  the  Fathers,  while  they 
develop  the  theory  of  property  in  relation  to  the 
philosophical  views  of  the  schools,  do  still  under  these 
terms  maintain  the  principles  which  are  characteristic 
of  the  New  Testament.  The  new  conditions  of  the 


v  IN  MEDIAEVAL  THEOLOGY  127 

Christian  Empire  had  actually  transformed,  or  perverted, 
the  original  conditions  of  the  Christian  brotherhood, 
but  its  principles  remained  the  same. 

When  we  now  turn  to  the  mediaeval  theory  of 
property,  we  find  that  the  patristic  principles  furnish 
much  of  its  form  and  substance.  One  of  the  most 
characteristic  and  representative  phrases  of  the  Middle 
Ages  is  that  in  which  Gratian,  the  great  compiler  of  the 
Canon  Law  in  the  twelfth  century,  illustrates  the  dis- 
tinction between  the  law  of  nature  and  custom,  or 
positive  law,  in  relation  to  property.  By  the  law  of 
nature,  he  says,  all  things  are  common  to  all  men  : 
and  this  principle  was  observed  by  those  Christians  of 
whom  it  is  written,  in  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  that 
the  multitude  of  those  who  believed  were  of  one  heart 
and  soul.  This  principle  had  also  been  handed  down 
by  the  philosophers,  and  thus  in  the  writings  of  Plato 
the  most  just  state  was  so  ordered  that  no  man  had 
merely  personal  desires  :  it  is  only  by  the  law  of  custom 
or  by  positive  law  that  this  is  mine  and  that  is  another's.1 

This  does  not  mean,  in  Gratian  any  more  than  in 
the  Fathers,  that  private  property  is  not  lawful,  but 
only  that  it  is  an  accommodation  to  the  imperfect  or 
vicious  character  of  human  nature.  If  men  were 
perfectly  good  it  would  be  unnecessary  ;  and  it  is 
worth  noticing  that  he  looked  upon  the  primitive 
Christian  community  as  illustrating  the  ideal  temper, 
and  relates  this  to  the  conception  that  in  the  ideal 
State  things  might  be  so  ordered  that  this  private 
appropriation  of  things  would  be  unnecessary.  Actually 
private  property  is  the  creation  of  the  State,  and 
Gratian  repeats  the  phrases  of  St.  Augustine  in  which 
this  is  set  out.2 

These  principles  are  related  to,  but  modified  in, 
the  more  developed  treatment  of  the  subject  by 

1  Gratian,  Decretum,  D.  viii.  Part  I.  2  Gratian,  Decretum.  D.  viii.  i. 


128  PROPERTY  v 

St.  Thomas  Aquinas.  He  is  anxious  both  to  explain 
the  origin  and  justification  of  private  property,  and 
to  determine  more  clearly  its  limitations.  In  the 
Summa  Theologica  he  discusses  the  question  with 
characteristic  fulness  and  precision,  and  sets  out  a 
distinction  in  the  nature  of  property  which  he  con- 
ceives to  be  fundamental  ;  that  is,  the  distinction 
between  property  regarded  as  a  right  to  acquire  and  to 
distribute,  and  property  regarded  as  a  right  to  use  for 
one's  self.  In  the  first  sense  he  recognizes  property  as 
legitimate  and  necessary,  because  men  are  more  diligent 
in  labouring  for  that  which  is  to  belong  to  themselves 
than  for  that  which  is  to  belong  to  all  ;  because  human 
affairs  will  be  better  ordered  if  each  has  his  own 
particular  work  to  do  in  procuring  things ;  and  because 
human  life  will  thus  be  more  peaceable,  for  there  are 
constant  quarrels  among  those  who  hold  things  in 
common.  In  the  second  sense  he  refuses  to  recognize 
a  private  right  in  property,  for  a  man  must  hold  those 
things  which  are  his  as  for  the  common  use,  he  must 
minister  of  what  he  has  to  the  necessities  of  others.1 

We  shall  probably  be  right  in  connecting  his 
defence  of  private  property  with  his  study  of  Aristotle, 
for  the  arguments  in  the  Summa  are  closely  related  to 
his  notes  on  the  second  book  of  the  Politics?  St. 
Thomas  is,  indeed,  so  much  influenced  by  Aristotle's 
conception  of  nature  and  the  State  that  he  is  no  longer 
ready  to  admit  that  the  great  institutions  of  society 
are  contrary  to  natural  law.  To  him  the  State  is  a 
natural  institution,  for  man  is  by  nature  a  political 
animal,  and  this  principle  extends  to  a  great  institution 
like  private  property.  It  is  not,  indeed,  an  institution 
of  the  natural  law,  but  it  is  not  contrary  to  it,  it  is  a 
thing  added  to  the  natural  law  by  human  reason.3 

1  St.  Thomas  Aquinas,  Summa  Theol.  2,  2,  Qu.  66,  2. 

2  St.  Thomas  Aquinas,  Comm.  on  Aristotle's  Politics  ii.  Lectio  4. 

3  St.  Thomas  Aquinas,  Summa  Theol.  2,  2,  Qu.  66,  2. 


v  IN  MEDIAEVAL  THEOLOGY          129 

St.  Thomas  Aquinas's  modification  of  the  patristic 
theory  is  important  ;  how  far  it  governed  the  later 
mediaeval  conceptions  it  would  be  difficult  to  say. 
Speaking  broadly,  his  adoption  of  the  Aristotelian 
conception  of  nature  and  the  State  had  little  permanent 
influence,  for  the  theory  of  the  conventional  nature  of 
organized  society  was  too  firmly  rooted  to  be  shaken, 
even  by  his  authority,  and  the  patristic  and  Stoic  principle 
continued  to  dominate  political  theory  till  the  end  of 
the  eighteenth  century. 

When  we  turn  to  his  conception  of  the  rights  of 
property  we  find  little  difference  between  the  traditional 
principles  of  the  Fathers  and  mediaeval  writers  in 
general  and  those  of  St.  Thomas  Aquinas.  There 
is  an  interesting  treatment  of  this  topic  in  one  of  the 
smaller  treatises  of  St.  Peter  Damian  in  the  eleventh 
century.  Men  who  are  rich,  he  says,  are  dispensatores 
rather  than  possessores  ;  they  should  not  reckon  that 
which  they  have  to  be  their  own  ;  they  have  not 
received  their  temporal  goods  merely  to  be  consumed 
in  their  own  use,  but  are  to  act  as  administrators  of 
these  goods.1  This  is  no  doubt  related  to  the  tradition 
represented  by  the  Fathers  in  passages  to  which  we 
have  already  referred,  in  which  they  maintain  that  it  is 
just  that  those  who  receive  from  the  Lord  should  use 
what  they  have  for  the  common  good. 

The  Fathers,  as  we  have  seen,  held  that  almsgiving 
was  an  act  of  justice,  not  of  mercy,  because  the  rights 
of  private  property  cannot  alter  the  fact  that  God 
meant  the  earth  to  furnish  its  fruits  for  the  main- 
tenance of  all  men.  The  Canonists,  too,  set  out  very 
clearly  the  principle  that  no  man  has  really  the  right 
to  hold  for  himself  more  than  he  needs.  Gratian  cites, 
as  from  St.  Ambrose,  a  passage  denouncing  as  unjust 
and  avaricious  the  man  who  consumes  in  luxury  what 
might  have  supplied  the  needs  of  those  who  are  in 

1  St.  Peter  Damian,  Opusculum,  ix. 


1 30  PROPERTY  v 

want,  and  maintaining  that  it  is  as  great  a  crime  to 
refuse  the  necessaries  of  life  to  those  who  are  in  want 
as  it  is  to  take  from  a  man  the  things  which  are  his. 
In  another  place  he  refers  to  a  saying  which  he 
attributes  to  St.  Jerome,  that  a  man  who  keeps  for 
himself  more  than  he  needs,  is  guilty  of  taking  that 
which  belongs  to  another.1  These  are  far-reaching 
principles,  but  there  are  some  qualifying  phrases. 
In  another  place  Gratian  quotes  a  passage  from  St. 
Augustine,  in  which  he  urges  that  the  needs  of  different 
people  vary,  that  the  rich  are  not  to  be  required  to  use 
the  same  food  as  the  poor,  but  may  have  such  food 
as  their  infirmity  has  made  necessary  for  them,  while 
at  the  same  time  they  ought  to  lament  the  fact  that 
they  require  this  indulgence.2 

It  is  no  doubt  in  this  tradition  that  we  must 
look  for  the  origin  of  that  sharp  distinction  which,  as 
we  have  already  said,  St.  Thomas  Aquinas  makes 
between  property  as  the  right  of  distribution  of 
things,  and  ownership  regarded  as  an  unlimited  right 
to  use  for  one's  self.  St.  Thomas  maintains  that 
private  property  is  lawful  and  not  contrary  to  nature, 
but  that  private  rights  cannot  override  the  common 
right  of  mankind  to  the  necessaries  of  life.  In  dis- 
cussing the  nature  of  almsgiving  he  argues  that  it 
is  an  action  which  belongs  to  love  (Charitas)  and 
mercy  in  its  spiritual  character  or  intention,  but  it  is 
also  a  matter  of  obligation  (in  fraecepto)  ;  for  temporal 
possessions  are  indeed  private  as  regards  ownership, 
but  not  as  regards  their  use  :  as  regards  use,  so  far  as 
they  are  superfluities,  they  belong  to  others  who  have 
need  of  them.  He  admits,  however,  that  the  distinction 
between  the  necessaries  and  the  superfluities  of  life 
depends  largely  upon  the  conditions  of  a  man's  life.3 

1  Gratian,  Deer.  D.  xlvii.  8.  3  j  D.  xlii.  Part  I. 

2  Gratian,  Deer.  D.  xli.  3. 
3  St.  Thomas  Aquinas,  Summa  TheoL  2,  2  j  Qu.  32,  i,  5,  6. 


v  IN  MEDIAEVAL  THEOLOGY          131 

Thus  his  view  of  the  nature  of  the  rights  of 
property  is  substantially  the  same  as  that  of  the  Fathers 
and  Canonists  ;  but  he  draws  from  it  a  conclusion 
which  Gratian  does  not  set  out,  and  which  indeed  he 
may  have  intended  to  condemn.  Gratian,  in  discussing 
the  question  how  far  alms  may  be  given  from  property 
unlawfully  acquired,  quotes  a  passage  from  St.  Augustine 
which  severely  condemns  the  notion  that  a  man  may 
steal  from  rich  and  avaricious  persons,  and  give  what 
is  stolen  to  the  poor.1  St.  Thomas,  on  the  contrary, 
maintains  that  as  human  law  cannot  overturn  natural 
and  Divine  law,  and  as  material,  or  inferior,  things 
were  made  to  supply  men's  necessities,  if  there  is 
evident  and  urgent  need,  a  man  may  legitimately  take 
either  openly  or  by  stealth  what  he  needs,  and  it  is 
even  legitimate  in  such  cases  that  one  man  should  take 
another  man's  property  to  help  him  who  is  in  want. 
In  the  case  of  extreme  necessity,  St.  Thomas  says, 
all  things  are  common.2 

Such  in  outline  are  the  conceptions  of  property  held 
by  the  Christian  Fathers  and  the  mediaeval  Canonists 
and  Schoolmen.  We  are  dealing  with  conceptions 
which  are  in  some  respects  far  removed  from  ours. 
In  the  modern  world  we  have  transcended  the  sharp 
opposition  between  the  natural  and  the  conventional, 
on  which  the  patristic  and  canonical  theory  is  based,  we 
recognize  the  organic  process  of  the  development  of 
institutions  and  ideas,  and  cannot  be  satisfied  with 
any  treatment  of  private  property  which  looks  upon  it 
as  a  mere  mechanical  contrivance  of  the  State  for  the 
correction  of  men's  vices,  but  rather  recognize  in  the 
development  of  the  individual  relation  to  things  an 
aspect  of  the  development  of  individuality  itself. 

The  mediaeval  conceptions  are  not,  therefore,  in- 

1  Gratian,  Deer.  C.  xiv.  Q.  5,  3. 
2  St.  Thomas  Aquinas,  Summa  Theol.  2,  ^  ;  Qu.  66,  7,  and  Q.  32,  7. 


132  PROPERTY  v 

significant  and  unmeaning.  We  are  coming  to  under- 
stand that  the  development  of  the  idea  of  individuality 
is  not  to  be  conceived  of  as  something  opposed  to  the 
conception  of  the  solidarity  or  unity  of  human  life, 
but  as  something  which  is  unmeaning  and  sterile, 
unless  it  is  reconciled  with  it.  The  patristic  and 
mediaeval  conception  of  property  as  requiring  the  recog- 
nition of  a  common  as  well  as  an  individual  right, 
does  really  correspond  with  our  experience  and  our 
principles,  and  we  find  in  the  interpretation  of  this, 
under  the  Christian  terms  of  the  brotherhood  of 
men,  the  true  guide  to  our  regulation  of  life.  To  us 
also  it  is  clear  that  it  is  impossible  to  assent  to  the 
notion  that  there  are  unrestricted  and  absolute  rights  in 
property.  It  is  true  that  the  existence  of  private 
property  is  based  upon  the  recognition  and  protection  of 
the  State,  and  this  is  not  arbitrary  or  unreasoned,  for  it  is 
related  to  something  which  has  its  roots  in  the  character 
and  needs  of  human  nature ;  but  this  recognition  is  and 
must  be  determined  in  its  form  and  extent  by  the 
experience  of  what  is  socially  and  individually  useful 
and  beneficial.  The  Christian  principle  that  a  man 
holds  his  property  not  only  for  his  own  use,  but  as 
a  trust  for  the  good  of  the  brotherhood,  is  not  only 
valid  in  the  abstract,  but  does  in  the  long  run  remain 
the  true  guide  to  social  regulation  and  action. 


VI 

THE  INFLUENCE  OF  THE  REFORMA- 
TION ON  IDEAS  CONCERNING 
WEALTH  AND  PROPERTY 

BY 

H.  G.  WOOD,  M.A. 

LATE  FELLOW  OF  JESUS  COLLEGE,  CAMBRIDGE 
LECTURER  AT  WOODBROOKE  SETTLEMENT,   BIRMINGHAM 


SUMMARY 

AMONG  the  various  embodiments  of  the  influence  of  the  Reformation, 
Puritanism  is  selected  for  special  study  in  this  essay,  on  the  ground  that  the 
Puritan  temper  most  powerfully  influenced  the  business  world.  The 
conceptions  of  the  rights  and  duties  of  property  which  prevailed  among 
the  early  Puritans  (i.e.  among  those  who  during  the  century  1560-1660 
desired  a  national  church  more  or  less  Presbyterian  in  character)  are 
subjected  to  a  somewhat  detailed  analysis.  Richard  Baxter,  who  has  with 
some  truth  been  described  as  the  last  of  these  Puritans,  is  taken  as 
representative  of  the  best  traditions  of  his  school,  and  in  his  Christian 
Directory  the  emphasis  is  found  to  fall  on  the  sacred  character  of  the 
institution  of  property  and  on  the  responsibilities  of  personal  stewardship. 

Incidentally,  an  attempt  is  made  to  question  the  close  connection  which 
is  often  assumed  to  exist  between  Puritanism  and  laissez-faire.  This 
connection  is  shown  not  to  be  so  direct  and  complete  as  is  sometimes 
supposed,  at  least  so  far  as  the  earlier  phases  of  the  movement  are 
concerned.  In  Baxter,  neither  the  guiding  principle  of  the  common  good 
nor  the  duty  of  government  control  is  ignored. 

The  developments  of  the  Puritan  tradition  in  the  eighteenth  century  are 
next  considered,  together  with  the  teachings  which  were  under-emphasised 
or  altogether  forgotten  in  the  main  body  of  Protestant  thought,  but  were 
welcomed  by  small  groups  and  Sectarian  movements. 

The  essay  concludes  with  a  brief  survey  of  the  influence  of  the 
Evangelical  Revival. 


VI 

THE  INFLUENCE  OF  THE  REFORMATION 
ON  IDEAS  CONCERNING  WEALTH  AND 
PROPERTY 

IN  any  attempt  to  describe  the  social  teaching  character- 
istic of  the  Reformation  it  would  seem  natural  to  start 
with  the  work  of  John  Wyclif.  Both  in  point  of  form 
and  in  point  of  time  Wyclif  stands  closest  to  the 
great  Scholastics,  and  the  transition  from  Scholastic 
to  Reformed  attitudes  of  mind  might  best  be  studied 
in  his  writings.  Yet  even  in  tracing  the  influence 
of  reforming  principles  in  England — and  it  is  to 
English  thought  that  the  present  study  is  almost 
entirely  confined — the  work  of  John  Wyclif  may  prove 
not  to  be  the  true  starting-point.  One  general 
consideration  is  of  importance  here.  Though  the 
Reformation  in  England  owed  much  to  the  Lollard 
movement,  the  great  leaders  from  William  Tyndale 
onwards  were  not,  strictly  speaking,  Wyclif 's  followers. 
The  great  impetus  towards  reform  came  from  the 
Continent,  first  from  Luther  and  then '  from  Calvin.1 
Particularly  in  regard  to  property,  the  teaching  of 
Wyclif  found  but  little  echo  in  the  literature  of 

1  Compare  D.  Campbell,  The  Puritan  in  Holland,  England,  and  America,  where 
the  interesting  thesis  is  defended,  that  English  history  is  not  a  record  of  steady 
progress,  but  of  spasmodic  response  to  foreign  influence.  In  respect  of  the  Reforma- 
tion this  is  largely  true. 

135 


136  PROPERTY  vi 

the  Tudor  period.  Even  the  suppression  of  the 
monasteries,  which  might  be  considered  as  a  direct 
application  of  that  teaching,  was  seldom  defended  by 
an  appeal  to  the  Oxford  scholar.  Moreover,  Troeltsch 
is  surely  right  in  classing  Lollardy  with  the  many 
sectarian  movements  that  marked  the  close  of  the 
Middle  Ages.1  Though  in  theory  Wyclif  demanded 
"  a  reform  of  Christendom,  which  should  embrace  the 
State  and  Society/'  yet  when  he  sent  forth  poor  priests 
who  might  not  hold  benefices,  but  who  were  to 
organize  little  groups  on  a  voluntary  basis,  he 
practically  abandoned  the  idea  of  the  Church  as  an 
organization  coextensive  with  civil  society.  Now 
Lutheran  and  Calvinist  alike  retained  their  hold 
on  this  latter  idea,  and  similarly  Anglicans  and  early 
Puritans,  the  English  counterparts  to  Lutheran  and 
Calvinist,  agreed  in  striving  for  a  Christian  society 
in  which  State  and  Church  should  be  coterminous, 
in  opposition  to  the  sects  which  conceived  the 
Church  as  the  separated  company  of  the  saints. 
It  is  among  these  sects  that  the  closest  analogies 
with  Wyclif's  doctrine  of  property  are  to  be  found. 
Consequently,  any  discussion  of  his  positions  may 
be  postponed  until  the  main  stream  of  Reformation 
thought  in  England  has  been  considered. 

Puritanism  is  rightly  regarded  as  the  most  repre- 
sentative interpretation  of  Protestant  morality  among 
English-speaking  peoples.  The  great  contribution 
which  the  Puritan  temper  made  to  the  industrial 
development  of  Great  Britain  is  now  generally 
recognized.2  In  so  far  as  our  dominant  ideas  as  to 

1  See   Troeltsch,  Die   Soziallehren  der  chrhtlkhen   Kirchen,  pp.  393-401.     This 
masterly  work  came  to  my  notice  too  late   for  this  essay  to  derive  full    benefit 
from  it. 

2  Compare   the    sketch   of  the    influence    of    the    Reformation    in    Marshall's 
Principles   of  Economics,  5th  ed.,   pp.    74Z-44,  which  sets   the   matter   in   its   true 
perspective.     The  whole  subject  has  been  handled  more  in  detail  in  the  writings  of 
Max  Weber  and  Troeltsch,  and  still  more  recently  by  Hermann  Levy  in  his  book 
Economic  Liberalism. 


vi  AND  THE  REFORMATION  137 

the  rights  and  duties  of  property  rest  on  a  religious 
basis  or  retain  a  religious  sanction,  they  seem  to  be 
linked  up  chiefly  with  Puritan  teaching.  This  reason 
alone  might  suffice  to  justify  the  selection  of  Puritanism 
for  preferential  treatment  in  this  chapter.  But  the 
choice  is  the  less  invidious  inasmuch  as  there  is  no 
great  gulf  fixed  between  Anglican  and  Puritan,  so  far 
as  moral  instruction  regarding  wealth  is  concerned. 
Richard  Baxter  may  be  taken  as  representative  of  the 
early  Puritans — the  men  who  desired  an  established 
Church  more  or  less  modelled  on  Geneva.  As  a 
moralist,  Baxter  will  be  found  to  agree  in  the  main 
with  the  English  Reformers  of  the  Tudor  period,  and 
also  with  such  of  his  Anglican  contemporaries  as 
handled  ethical  questions.  Consequently,  in  its  early 
phases,  Puritanism  on  this  side  embodies  most  of  what 
is  distinctive  of  reformed  opinion  in  England  ;  while 
in  its  later  stage  it  coalesced  with  the  sects,  some  of 
which  emphasized  elements  of  Christian  teaching  which 
the  more  conservative  reform  movement  was  apt  to 
ignore.  A  study  of  Puritanism  will  therefore  bring 
out  most  easily  the  nature  of  the  influence  which  the 
Reformation  exerted  on  ideas  concerning  wealth  and 
property. 

The  net  effect  of  the  Puritan  movement  on  the 
use  of  wealth  has  often  been  summed  up  as  the 
assertion  of  greater  individual  liberty.  Under  Puritan 
influence,  it  is  alleged,  the  Christian  was  set  free  from 
the  imperfect  but  perceptible  control  of  the  Catholic 
Church,  and  left  to  take  his  own  line  in  regard  to  his 
wealth  with  little  advice  and  less  discipline.  Puritanism 
is  the  religious  root  of  laissez-faire.  Some  sentences 
from  Archdeacon  Cunningham  set  forth  a  verdict  of 
this  kind.  Speaking  of  the  seventeenth  century  he 
says  :  "  While  there  was  a  strong  sense  of  the  religious 
duty  of  insisting  on  hard  and  regular  work  for  the 
welfare,  temporal  and  eternal,  of  the  people  themselves, 


138  PROPERTY  vi 

there  was  a  complete  indifference  to  the  need  of  laying 
down  or  enforcing  any  restrictions  as  to  the  employment 
of  money.  Capital  was  much  needed  in  England  and 
still  more  in  Scotland  for  developing  the  resources  of 
the  country  .  .  .  freedom  for  the  formation  and  invest- 
ment of  capital  seemed  to  the  thoughtful  city  men  of 
the  seventeenth  century,  who  were  mostly  in  sympathy 
with  Puritanism,  the  best  remedy  for  the  existing  social 
evils.  They  were  eager  to  get  rid  of  the  restrictions 
imposed  by  the  Pope's  laws,  which  it  was  possible  to 
bring  up  in  ecclesiastical  courts,  as  well  as  to  be  free 
from  the  efforts  of  the  King's  Council  to  bring  home  to 
the  employing  and  mercantile  classes  their  duty  to  the 
community.  The  agitation  against  the  interference  of 
the  Bishops  in  civil  affairs  and  the  triumph  of  Puritanism 
swept  away  all  traces  of  any  restriction  or  guidance  in 
the  employment  of  money.  In  so  far  as  a  stricter 
ecclesiastical  discipline  was  aimed  at  or  introduced  it 
had  regard  to  recreation  and  to  immorality  of  other 
kinds,  but  was  at  no  pains  to  interfere  to  check  the 
action  of  the  capitalist  or  to  protect  the  labourer.  From 
the  time  when  the  rise  of  Puritanism  paralysed  the 
action  of  the  Church,  and  prevented  her  from  maintain- 
ing the  influence  she  had  habitually  exerted,  it  has 
been  plausible  to  say  that  Christian  teaching  appeared 
to  be  brought  to  bear  on  the  side  of  the  rich  and  against 
the  poor." l 

The  measure  of  truth  contained  in  this  interesting 
verdict  is  not  hard  to  discern.  The  Puritan  divines 
followed  Calvin  in  rejecting  the  Canon  law  against  usury. 
Some  of  the  early  Reformers,  like  Hugh  Latimer  and 
John  Hooper,  sided  with  Luther  in  his  denunciation 
of  usury  and  in  his  detestation  of  trade.  Calvin  and 
the  Puritans  found  their  chief  support  in  the  city  men, 
and  recognized  interest  as  a  legitimate  source  of  gain. 

1  Tract  on  "  The  Moral  Witness  of  the  Church  on  the  Investment  of  Money," 
pp.  25,  26. 


vi  AND  THE  REFORMATION  139 

It  is  true  that  in  this  direction  they  broke  down  the 
fence  of  the  Pope's  laws.  Perhaps  it  would  be  more 
true  to  say,  they  removed  the  remnants  of  a  canonical 
hedge  which  already  resembled  a  series  of  gaps.  The 
prohibition  of  usury  by  the  Canon  law  had  become 
largely  ineffective  before  the  close  of  the  Middle  Ages. 
In  the  new  commercial  circumstances  of  the  sixteenth 
and  seventeenth  centuries,  its  inherent  unreasonableness 
was  more  evident.  The  inconsistency  of  the  older 
position  is  exposed  in  the  argument  of  Dr.  W.  Ames, 
a  favourite  moralist  with  Puritans,  who  says  :  "  If  a 
man  buys  a  farm  and  takes  a  rent  for  it,  it  is  held  just. 
But  what  is  the  difference  if  he  lends  the  money  to 
another  to  buy  the  farm  and  gets  that  other  to  pay 
interest  instead  of  rent  ?  "  l  The  Puritan  only  completed 
the  inevitable  revolt  from  the  Canon  law,  by  showing 
that  the  Canon  law  rested  on  a  misapplication  and  a 
misunderstanding  of  the  Mosaic  law,  and  that  the 
prohibition  against  usury  had  no  ground  in  the  gospel.2 
In  addition  to  claiming  the  right  to  receive  interest  on 
capital,  the  Puritan  spirit  secured  a  further  liberty  in 
the  use  of  capital  through  the  opposition  of  Parliament 
to  the  monopolies  set  up  by  the  early  Stuarts.  Since 
the  leaders  of  that  opposition  were  men  of  Puritan 
temper,  and  since  one  ostensible  justification  for  such 
monopolies  was  the  maintenance  of  the  quality  of  the 
goods  manufactured  or  sold,  it  is  plausible  to  argue 
that  the  Puritans  were  indifferent  to  the  endeavour  to 
maintain  the  quality  of  goods  by  the  exercise  of  public 
authority. 

"  The  agitation  against  the  interference  of  Bishops 
in  civil  affairs  "  was  not  a  distinctive  feature  of  Puritanism. 
When  Laud  secured  the  appointment  of  Bishop  Juxon 
to  the  office  of  Lord  Treasurer,  he  incensed  the  nobility 

1  This  passage  is  from  Dr.  Ames,  De  Conscientia  (pub.  1631).     With  it  compare 
Bullinger,  Decades  iii.  p.  42. 

2  For  this  see  Baxter's  Christian  Directory,  Pt.  IV.  ch.  xix.  qu.  xii. 


1 40  PROPERTY  vi 

in  general,1  and  established  the  one  dogma  on  which 
Cavalier  and  Roundhead  were  agreed  at  the  Restoration 
—the  dogma  which  Willian  Penn  phrases  thus  : 
"  Not  many  good  days  since  ministers  meddled  so  much 
in  laymen's  business."  Whether  the  intervention  of 
the  Bishops  would  have  done  much  to  keep  moral 
considerations  before  merchants  and  manufacturers 
may  be  doubtful ;  but  the  final  negative  given,  to 
Laud's  policy  of  strengthening  the  Church  by  securing 
civil  power,  closed  a  channel  through  which  the  Church 
might  have  exerted  a  direct  pressure. 

The  course  of  events  also  tended  to  promote  greater 
liberty  for  moneyed  men,  since,  naturally  enough,  the 
disturbance  of  the  Civil  Wars  destroyed  the  control  of 
industry  exercised  by  the  Privy  Council.  A  greater 
licence  having  once  been  introduced,  it  was  difficult  to 
restore  a  system  of  supervision  which  had  been  working 
more  or  less  in  the  preceding  century. 

Above  and  beyond  all  this,  the  Puritan  movement 
is  rightly  associated  with  the  growth  of  individual 
liberty.  Many  of  its  most  distinguished  leaders  would 
have  indignantly  repudiated  the  name  of  democrat, 
and  would  have  equally  indignantly  denounced  the 
heresy  of  toleration.  Yet  Puritanism  in  its  essence 
meant  an  increased  sense  of  personal  responsibility, 
and  an  assertion  of  the  right  of  the  conscience,  under 
grace,  to  guide  the  individual  apart  from  king  or  bishop. 
More  particularly  in  its  later  stage  when  the  Independ- 
ents became  its  chief  representatives,  the  direct  influence 
of  Puritanism  made  for  greater  liberty  in  religion  and 
politics  :  it  was  inevitable  that  the  men  who  won  a 
greater  recognition  of  self-direction  in  religion  and  in 
politics  should  also  establish  a  fuller  measure  of 
economic  freedom.  The  advocates  of  toleration  be- 
came suspicious  of  Government  interference  in  any 

1  See  Clarendon,  History,  Book  i.  §  206. 
2  Penn,  No  Cross  No  Croivn,  Pt.  I.  ch.  xii.  §  8.     (Works,  ii.  p.  141.) 


vi  AND  THE  REFORMATION  141 

direction.  At  the  same  time,  the  trend  towards 
laissez-faire  under  the  Commonwealth  and  the  later 
Stuarts  was  at  first  accidental  rather  than  designed  ; 
and  if  the  action  of  the  Church  was  paralysed 
after  1640,  the  division  of  Church  influence,  rather 
than  the  direct  tendency  of  Puritan  modes  of 
thought,  must  be  held  to  have  occasioned  the  lowered 
efficiency  of  the  Church  in  her  moral  witness  on  the 
use  of  wealth.1 

Sweeping  assertions  to  the  effect  that  the  rise  of 
Puritanism  removed  all  traces  of  restriction  or  guidance 
in  the  employment  of  money,  and  developed  a  public 
conscience  which  insisted  on  labour  and  sobriety  for 
the  poor,  but  made  no  attempt  to  check  the  action 
of  the  capitalist  or  to  protect  the  labourer,  are  more 
difficult  to  justify.  Neither  the  actions  and  plans  of 
the  Commonwealth  administration  nor  the  published 
opinions  of  Puritan  leaders  suggest  any  such  indifference 
to  public  control  or  moral  guidance  in  regard  to  wealth. 

In  the  first  place,  though  the  Puritan  generally 
admitted  the  right  to  take  interest,  he  still  regarded 
usury  or  excessive  interest  as  a  sin,  and  as  a  punishable 
sin.  If  usury  is  not  expressly  mentioned  by  John 
Knox  in  the  Scotch  Book  of  Discipline,  it  is  surely 
included  in  the  phrase  "  oppressioun  of  the  poore  by 
exaction  is,  deceaving  of  thame  in  buying  or  selling  be 

1  Certain  broader  influences  would  fall  to  be  considered  in  this  connection,  of 
which  the  chief  would  be  the  rationalist  movement  of  thought  so  often  described 
as  the  Illumination.  Dr.  Johannes  Meyer  in  his  pamphlet,  Die  soziale  Naturrecht 
in  der  christlichen  Kirche  (p.  33  foil.),  traces  back  to  Grotius  the  tendency  to  derive 
social  ideals  from  a  law  of  nature  or  reason  independent  of  the  idea  of  God.  This 
involved  a  separation  between  the  sphere  of  religion  and  the  sphere  of  natural  law 
which  sways  the  economic  and  political  life  of  men.  "  If  natural  rights  have  nothing 
to  do  with  religion,  then  religion  has  nothing  to  do  with  the  social  question."  The 
Church  lost  control  of  business  life  because  the  eighteenth  century  developed  a  more 
secular  way  of  regarding  the  whole  subject.  It  must  also  be  recognized  that  the 
Puritan  distinction  between  ordinary  moral  virtue,  "  the  ligament  of  human  society," 
and  grace,  the  essence  of  the  religious  life,  suggested  a  similar  separation  of  religion 
from  economic  life.  For  later  Dissent,  religion  and  business  tend  to  belong  to 
different  worlds,  which  produces  the  lowered  commercial  morality  of  Defoe's 
writings.  Or  if  business  is  part  of  religion,  it  concerns  the  individual,  not  the 
magistrate. 


1 42  PROPERTY  vi 

wrang  met  or  measure,"  1  which  appears  in  a  list  of  sins 
to  be  strictly  visited  with  ecclesiastical  punishments. 
In  any  case,  Thomas  Cartwright,  who  might  have  been 
the  John  Knox  of  England,  expressly  cites  usury  as  a 
case  for  admonition  and  exclusion  from  the  Sacraments. 
"  He  that  hath  usurie  proved  against  him,  so  that  he 
lose  his  principal  for  taking  above  ten  in  the  hundred,2 
yet  shall  he  also,  for  committing  so  hainous  offence 
against  God  and  his  churche,  to  the  very  ill  example 
of  others,  not  be  allowed  to  the  Sacraments,  until  he 
shewe  himselfe  repentaunt  for  the  faulte  and  study 
thereby  to  satisfie  the  congregation  so  offended  by 
him."  3  So  far  from  putting  no  restriction  on  the  use 
of  money,  Cartwright  here  accepts  the  principle  of  legal 
limitation  of  interest,  and  would  inflict  church  censures 
in  addition  to  civil  penalties.  Nor  is  he  singular  in 
this  respect.  The  later  Puritans  did  not  depart  from 
this  earlier  standard.  Under  Cromwell,  in  1651,  an 
Act  was  passed  prohibiting  any  person  to  take  above 
six  pounds  for  loan  of  one  hundred  pounds  by  the  year. 
The  Barebones  Parliament  devoted  some  attention 
to  measures  concerning  bankruptcy,  and  Cromwell 
later  put  in  force  an  ordinance  for  the  relief  of  poor 
debtors.  On  the  side  of  personal  teaching,  Puritan 
moralists  are  never  tired  of  insisting  on  moderation  in 
the  terms  on  which  money  is  lent.  It  is  true  that 
Baxter's  counsels  in  his  Christian  Directory  are  some- 
what vague,  and  he  does  not  refer  to  any  statutory 
limitation  of  interest,  but  he  is  clear  that  all  usury  is 
sinful  when  it  is  against  either  justice  or  charity.  In 
particular,  he  holds  that  the  Mosaic  law  was  intended 
to  protect  the  poor  from  oppressive  contracts,  and  the 
Mosaic  law  is  in  effect  binding  still,  being  part  of  the 
Christian  law  of  charity.  This  being  so,  usury  is 

]   Hume  Brown,  John  Knoxt  ii.  p.  144  n. 

2  The  maximum  rate  of  interest  legally  established  in  the  reign  of  Elizabeth. 
3  Puritan  Manifestoes,  p.  120. 


vi  AND  THE  REFORMATION  143 

sinful,   "  when    you   lend   for    increase  where   chanty 

obligeth  you  to  lend  freely  :  even  as  it  is  a  sin  to  lend 

expecting  your  own  again,  when  charity  obligeth  you 

to  give  it."     In  the  further  specification  of  cases  of 

sinful  usury,  Baxter  condemns  the  exaction  of  interest 

on  business  loans  where  the  borrower  cannot  pay,  and 

where  the  borrower  is  unable  to  secure  a  fair  return 

for  himself  out  of  his  enterprise,  if  he  pay  the  full 

interest.     From  Baxter's  point  of  view,  interest  could 

not  be  made  the  first  charge  upon  industry.      The 

same  temper  is  apparent  in  the  Puritan  discussions  of 

price.     Baxter  answers  the  question,  "  How  shall  the 

worth  of  a  commodity  be  judged  of?"  in  the  following 

manner  :   "  i.  When  the  law  setteth  a  rate  upon  any 

thing  (as   on   bread  and   drink  with   us)   it  must  be 

observed.      2.  If  you  go  to  the  market,  the  market 

price  is  much  to  be  observed.     3.   If  it  be  an  equal 

contract,    with    one    that    is    not   in    want,    you    may 

estimate  your  goods  as  they  cost  you,  or  are  worth  to 

you,  though  it  be  above  the  common  price  ;  seeing  the 

buyer  is  free  to  take  or  leave  them.     4.  But  if  that 

v/hich  you  have  to  sell  be  extraordinarily  desirable  or 

worth  to  some  one  person  more  than  to  you  or  another 

man,  you  must  not  make  too  great  an  advantage  of 

his  convenience  or  desire  :  but  be  glad  that  you  can 

pleasure  him,  upon  equal,  fair  and  honest  terms.     5. 

If  there  be  a  secret  worth  in  your  commodity  which  the 

market  will  take  no  notice  of  (as  it  is  usual  in  a  horse), 

it  is  lawful  for  you  to  take  according  to  that  true  worth 

if  you  can  get  it.     But  it  is  a  false  rule  of  them  that  think 

their  commodity  is  worth  as  much  as  any  one  will  give." 

Baxter    is    here   amplifying    Dr.    Ames,   who   also    in 

respect  of  necessaries  holds  that  the  price  determined 

by  public  authority  must  be  recognized  as  final.     It  is 

noteworthy,  first  that  Baxter  had  no  quarrel  with  the 

exercise  of  public  authority  to  establish  a  fair  price  for 

necessaries,  and  second  that  he  refused  to  sanction  the 


i44  PROPERTY  vi 

sacrifice  of  moral  consideration  to  the  tender  mercies 
of  the  forces  of  supply  and  demand.  In  both  these 
positions,  Baxter  is  thoroughly  normal.  Both  Puritan 
and  Anglican,  in  the  seventeenth  century,  agreed  on 
these  points.  In  view  of  the  first,  we  may  conjecture 
that  if  the  Puritans  objected  to  the  rule  of  Bishops 
exercised  in  the  Star  Chamber  and  the  Court  of  High 
Commission,  or  if  they  disliked  the  control  of  the  King's 
Council  it  was  not  because  they  were  unwilling  to  see 
moral  considerations  enforced  on  moneyed  men  by  public 
authority  ;  it  was  rather  that  they  denied  to  King  and 
Bishop  a  power  of  control  which  they  held  belonged  to 
Parliament.  The  Puritan  attitude  on  a  constitutional 
issue  cannot  be  twisted  into  an  endorsement  of  economic 
laissez-faire.  Nor  was  there  any  great  breach  in  the 
tradition  of  national  control  of  industry,  in  the  time  of 
the  Commonwealth.1 

1  Hermann  Levy  maintains  the  contrary  view.  He  endorses  Archdeacon 
Cunningham's  verdict  on  Puritanism,  and  builds  his  case  on  the  fact,  demonstrated 
by  Miss  Leonard  (in  her  History  of  the  English  Poor  Laiv),  that  poor  relief  was  best 
administered  during  the  personal  rule  of  Charles  I.,  when  the  pressure  of  the  Privy 
Council  forced  a  common  policy  on  the  country,  and  insisted  on  the  raising  of  local 
stocks  to  give  work  to  the  unemployed.  After  the  confusion  of  the  Civil  War, 
these  activities  and  this  policy  of  the  Privy  Council  were  never  fully  resumed,  and 
when  in  1704  Sir  Humphrey  Mackworth  introduced  a  Bill  for  employing  the  poor, 
it  was  practically  killed  by  the  vigorous  pamphlet,  "  Giving  Alms,  no  charity,"  from 
the  pen  of  the  Nonconformist  Defoe.  This  abandonment  of  the  early  policy  Levy 
attributes  in  the  main  to  the  anti-social  tendency  of  Puritanism.  The  system  set  up 
by  Charles  I.  was,  under  the  Commonwealth,  "  not  merely  neglected,  but  it  is  hardly 
too  much  to  say,  abolished."  The  ruling  classes'  views  of  poverty  had  changed. 
"  The  victory  of  Puritanism  brought  with  it  the  apotheosis  of  work,"  and  want  of 
work  meant  want  of  grace  (see  Economic  Liberalism,  ch.  vi.,  esp.  pp.  73,  77,  and 
P.  86  «.). 

I  dissent  almost  entirely  from  this  plausible  presentation  of  the  facts,  on  the 
following  grounds  : — 

(1)  The  Puritans  did  not  dislike  the  Poor  Law  policy  of  the  Privy  Council. 
Miss  Leonard  (op.  cit.  p.  297),  referring  to  the  Privy  Council  orders  in  the  time  of 
Charles  I.,  says  :  **  The  substance  of  the  orders,  however,  does  not  appear  to  have 
created  opposition.     Men  of  both  sides  sent  in  their  reports  to  the  Privy  Council 
and  more  energetic  measures  to  execute  the  Poor  Lanu  'were  taken  in  the  Puritan  counties 
of  the  east  than  in  any  other  part  of  England!'' 

(2)  Whatever  happened  to  administrative  machinery  during  the  Commonwealth, 
the  general  aim  adopted  by  the  Privy  Council  was  not  only  not  abandoned  5  it  was 
expressly  reaffirmed.     "  An  Act  for  Advancing  and  Regulating  the  Trade  of  this 
Commonwealth"  was  passed  in  August  1650,  and  according  to  the  preamble,  passed 
"  to  the  end  that  ye  poors  people  of  this  land  may  be  set  on  work  and  their  Families  pre- 
served from  Beggary  and  Ruine  .  .  .  and  no  occasion  left  either  for  Idleness  or 


vi  AND  THE  REFORMATION  145 

The  attitude  of  Puritanism  towards  monopolies, 
both  in  theory  and  practice,  is  likewise  in  line  with 
Baxter's  repudiation  of  the  principle  of  getting  all 
you  can  for  your  goods.1  The  opposition  to  artificial 
monopolies  was  based  on  the  perception  of  their 
economic  wastefulness.  Sir  John  Eliot  takes  his 
stand  upon  this  principle.  But  in  the  case  of  natural 
monopolies,  the  Puritan  declared  it  to  be  a  sin  for 
the  individual  to  press  to  the  full  accidental  or  circum- 
stantial advantages  in  bargaining ;  and  they  were  ready 
to  invoke  arid  use  the  power  of  the  State  to  suppress 
such  monopoly  gains  and  punish  those  who  sought 
them.  Thus,  in  the  first  year  of  the  Commonwealth, 
the  Government  attorney  was  directed  to  prosecute  a 
corn  monopolist  at  Ipswich,  "  so  that  the  poor  people 
may  see  that  care  is  taken  of  them  in  time  of  dearth." 
Later  in  the  same  year,  a  warrant  was  issued  against 
Samuel  Truelove  of  Wapping,  and  Mr.  Bucknell,  Ship- 
master, "to  attend  the  Council  to  answer  as  to  a 
combination  for  raising  the  price  of  coals."  This  step 
was  followed  by  the  appointment  of  a  committee  "  to 
consider  how  the  price  of  coal  for  the  poor  may  be 

Poverty."  The  phrase  "to  set  the  poore  on  work"  is  the  regular  phrase  for  the 
relief  of  the  unemployed,  and  it  links  the  aim  of  the  Commonwealth  government 
with  the  best  traditions  of  the  Privy  Council.  If  work  was  no  longer  provided 
officially,  it  was  either  because  the  Government  lacked  the  energy  and  machinery  for 
the  purpose,  or  because  the  development  of  trade  after  the  abolition  of  monopolies 
made  such  direct  provision  unnecessary.  It  was  certainly  not  due  to  an  anti-social 
tendency  which  denied  any  responsibility  of  the  State  for  unemployment. 

(3)  Though  Defoe  is  not  altogether  typical  even  of  later  Nonconformity,  it  is 
certainly  true  that  Dissent  tended  to  embrace  an  extreme  form  of  Individualism.  But 
the  identification  of  the  unemployed  with  the  idle  was  not,  even  for  Defoe,  a 
theoretical  deduction  from  the  Puritan  emphasis  on  work  j  it  was  grounded  on  what 
he  actually  saw  of  the  demoralization  of  the  people  under  the  later  Stuarts.  The 
Puritan  certainly  took  a  harsh  view  of  idleness,  especially  among  the  upper  classes  j 
but  he  did  not  confuse  idleness  and  unemployment  as  Dr.  Levy  suggests,  until  the 
social  conditions  of  the  eighteenth  century  lent  some  colour  to  the  confusion.  It  is 
a  mistake  to  regard  the  Puritan  doctrine  of  work  as  in  itself  a  factor  in  changing 
Poor  Law  administration. 

1  It  is  interesting  to  observe  that  the  protest  against  monopolies,  combined  with 
a  protest  against  enclosures  and  bad  judicial  procedure,  is  already  voiced  in  Martin 
Bucer's  De  regno  Chrhti.  Bucer,  who  taught  in  Cambridge  in  the  time  of  Edward  VI., 
may  be  regarded  as  the  founder  of  English  Calvinism.  See  Troeltsch,  op.  cit. 
p.  776  n. 

L 


146  PROPERTY  vi 

brought  down,  to  confer  with  the  Lord  Mayor  and 
prepare  an  Act." 1  The  general  principle  guiding 
such  action  is  laid  down  in  a  memorable  sentence  in 
Cromweirs  famous  despatch  to  Parliament  concerning 
Dunbar  fight  :  "  Be  pleased  to  reform  the  abuses 
of  all  professions  :  and  if  there  be  any  one  that 
makes  many  poor  to  make  a  few  rich,  that  suits 
not  a  Commonwealth/'2  Cromwell  was  probably 
thinking  of  lawyers  in  the  first  instance,  but  the  Puritan 
did  not  intend  any  trade  or  profession  to  ignore  the 
common  good.8 

To  estimate  aright  the  character  of  Reformed  and 
Puritan  teaching,  it  is  necessary  to  consider  some 
broader  aspects  of  the  subject.  In  developing  a  doctrine 
of  property,  the  Reformers  started  from  the  Eighth 
Commandment.4  "  By  this  commandment,  the  proper 
owning  of  peculiar  substance  is  lawfully  ordained  and 
firmly  established.  The  Lord  forbiddeth  theft :  there- 
fore He  ordaineth  and  confirmeth  the  proper  owning  of 
worldly  riches.  For  what  canst  thou  steal,  if  all  things 
be  common  to  all  men  ?  For  thou  hast  stolen  thine 
own  and  not  another  man's,  if  thou  takest  from 
another  that  which  he  hath.  But  God  forbiddeth 
theft :  and  therefore,  by  the  making  of  this  law,  He 
confirmeth  the  proper  possession  of  peculiar  goods." 

1  State  Papers,  Domestic,  1649. 

2  Carlyle's  Letters  of  Crorwwell,  ed.  Lomas,  ii.  p,  108. 

3  The  sensitiveness  of  the  Puritan  conscience  on  the  subject  of  monopolies  may 
be  further  illustrated  from  the  Memoirs  of  William  Kiffin,  a  wealthy  Baptist  merchant 
in  the  time  of  Charles  II.     In  a  chapter  on  his  business  adventures  he  is  most  anxious 
to  remove  the  aspersion  that  he  raised  his  estate  by  obtaining  orders  to  bring  in  pro- 
hibited goods.     He  had  never  taken  favours  from  Government !     See  Orme's  Life  of 
Kiffin,  pp.  23,  24. 

4  Patristic  and  mediaeval  writers  usually  begin  their  discussion  of  property  with 
an  appeal  to  the  concept  of  natural  law,  and  in  the  Middle  Ages  at  least  opinion 
varies  as  to  whether  ownership  is  a  natural  right  or  not.     (See  the  preceding  Essay.) 
The  Reformers  did  not  altogether  lose  sight  of  natural  law,  and  like  earlier  Christian 
thinkers,  they  connected  the  Decalogue  with  natural  law.     But  to  them  the  Decalogue 
is  the  divine  confirmation  and  interpretation  of  natural  law.     From  this  conviction 
they  derived  a  readier  popular  appeal.     The  law  of  Nature  was  always  something 
of  an  abstraction.     In  starting  from  the  Decalogue,  the  Reformers  based  the  institu- 
tion of  property  on  a  direct  spoken  word  of  God. 


vi  AND  THE  REFORMATION  147 

This  representative  statement  from  Bullinger  may  be 
supplemented  by  Baxter's  discussion  of  the  question, 
"  Is  it  a  sin  for  a  man  to  steal  in  absolute  necessity, 
when  it  is  merely  to  save  his  life  ?  "  Baxter  cites  two 
opposing  doctrines,  first  that  of  Dr.  Ames  who  defends 
the  principle  "omnia  fieri  communia  in  extrema 
necessitate," 1  and  then  that  of  the  more  rigorous 
legalists  who  regard  the  prohibition  of  theft  as 
absolute,  because  no  exception  is  hinted  at  in  the 
Decalogue.  Without  accepting  the  latter  view  in  its 
entirety,  Baxter  clearly  leans  towards  it.  He  holds 
that  "whensoever  the  preservation  of  the  life  of  the 
taker  is  not  in  open  probability  like  to  be  more 
serviceable  to  the  common  good,  than  the  violation 
of  the  right  of  propriety  will  be  hurtful,  the  taking 
of  another  man's  goods  is  sinful,  though  it  be  only 
to  save  the  taker's  life."  Baxter  further  maintains 
that  "  in  ordinary  cases,  the  saving  of  a  man's  life 
will  not  do  so  much  good,  as  his  stealing  will 
do  hurt."  He  thus  appeals  to  the  principle  of  the 
common  good  to  negative  the  plea  "a  man  must 
live,"  and  also  to  modify  or  supplement  the  abso- 
lute right  of  ownership  which  many  based  on  the 
Decalogue. 

The  early  Reformers  were  led  to  insist  on  the  right 
of  private  property  the  more  earnestly,  in  order  to 
clear  their  movement  of  the  taint  of  Anabaptism.  The 
story  of  Miinster  made  these  revolutionary  Communists 
objects  of  fear.  It  was  felt  to  be  necessary  to  disavow 
their  doctrine  in  the  Elizabethan  Articles  of  Religion  ; 
and  accordingly  Article  38  asserts  that  "the  Riches  and 
Goods  of  Christians  are  not  common  as  touching  the 
right,  title,  and  possession  of  the  same,  as  certain 
Anabaptists  do  falsely  boast."  The  Puritans  were 
obliged  to  clear  themselves  of  the  same  suspicion. 
In  the  controversies  of  the  time  of  Elizabeth,  Whitgift 

1  Cf.  preceding  Essay,  p.  131. 


148  PROPERTY  vi 

and  Hooker  both  attacked  their  opponents'  position  as 
tending  to  the  anarchy  of  the  Anabaptists.  Later  on, 
the  Presbyterians  and  constitutional  sectaries  had  to 
repudiate  the  extravagancies  of  the  Levellers.  Thus 
from  similar  motives  English  Reformers,  Anglican 
and  Puritan  alike,  found  it  desirable  to  protest  their 
attachment  to  the  principle  of  private  property. 
They  were  anxious  not  to  be  taken  for  social  revolu- 
tionaries. 

Another  factor  in  determining  the  Reformers' 
attitude  towards  wealth,  was  the  discrediting  of 
voluntary  poverty  by  the  failure  of  the  friar  and  the 
monk.  The  reaction  from  the  conventional  praise  of 
poverty  led  the  Reformer  and  the  Puritan  after  him  to 
insist  on  the  blessing  of  wealth.  Wealth  and  poverty 
come  of  God's  gifts,  and  either  is  to  be  accepted  as 
from  Him.  The  seventeenth-century  moralists  do  not 
ignore  the  spiritual  and  moral  dangers  of  wealth. 
Indeed  they  are  most  anxious  to  direct  the  man  of 
means  in  the  employment  of  his  money.  But  they  do 
regard  the  possession  of  wealth  as  something  ordained 
of  God,  and  in  consequence  they  take  up  a  conservative 
attitude  towards  class  distinctions  and  class  standards 
of  living.  They  do  not  anticipate  a  filling-in  of  the 
chasm  between  rich  and  poor,  or  even  a  closer  approxi- 
mation between  the  two  sides  of  the  chasm.  It  is 
assumed  to  be  a  natural  and  divine  order  that  some  are 
placed  in  a  position  to  give  alms  and  others  in  the 
necessity  of  receiving  them.  Differences  in  wealth 
are  incidental  to  God's  education  of  mankind.  "  Riches 
be  chanceable  unto  us,  but  not  unto  God  :  for  God 
knoweth  when  and  to  whom  He  will  give  them,  or 
take  them  away  again." *  In  this  connection  it  is 
interesting  to  notice  how  Baxter,  in  the  midst  of  many 
wise  cautions  against  prodigality,  yet  reserves  the  ex- 
penditure necessary  for  the  maintenance  of  class 

1  Latimer,  i.  478,  Parker  Society. 


vi  AND  THE  REFORMATION  149 

distinctions.  The  answer  to  the  question,  "  What  may 
be  accounted  prodigality  in  the  costliness  of  apparel  ?  " 
begins  with  the  sentence,  "  Not  that  which  is  only  for 
a  due  distinction  of  superiors  from  inferiors,  or  which 
is  needful  to  keep  up  the  vulgar's  reverence  to 
magistrates/'1  When,  a  few  pages  later,  Baxter  dis- 
cusses how  far  the  rich  may  spend  on  themselves 
while  the  poor  suffer  want,  he  again  rests  on  the 
validity  of  certain  social  distinctions,  for  "it  must 
be  confessed  that  some  persons  may  be  of  so  much 
worth  and  use  to  the  commonwealth  (as  kings  and 
magistrates)  and  some  of  so  little  that  the  main- 
taining of  the  honour  and  success  of  the  former 
may  be  more  necessary  than  the  saving  of  the 
lives  of  the  latter.  But  take  heed  lest  pride  or 
cruelty  teach  you  to  misunderstand  this  or  abuse 
it  for  yourselves."  In  a  sermon  on  the  use  of 
wealth,  Bullinger  had  set  forth  the  same  principle. 
"  One  state  of  life  and  a  greater  port  becometh  a 
magistrate  ;  when  another  countenance  and  a  lower 
sail  beseemeth  a  private  person.  But  in  these 
cases  let  every  man  consider  what  necessity  requireth, 
not  what  lust  and  rioting  will  egg  him  unto.  Let 
him  think  with  himself,  what  is  seemly  and  unseemly 
for  one  of  his  degree."2 

Starting  from  the  divine  sanction  attaching  to 
private  property,  to  differences  in  the  possession  of 
wealth,  and  to  the  resultant  social  order,  the  main  stream 
of  Protestant  thought  could  not  avoid  the  problem 
of  the  use  of  wealth.  If  men  are  not  to  surrender 
their  wealth,  how  are  they  to  make  use  of  it  ?  Here 
the  Reformation  stressed  the  religious  worth  of  ordinary 
callings,  and  sought  guidance  in  the  conception  of 
stewardship.  Since  wealth  is  God's  gift,  men  are 

1  Baxter,  Christian  Directory,  Pt.  IV.  chap.  xxi. 

2  Bullinger,  Decades,  Hi.  p.  55.     The   Canon   law   was   much  less   considerate 
towards  this  kind  of  expenditure.     See  the  preceding  Essay,  and  the  same  writer's 
Mediaeval  Political  Theory  in  the  West,  vol.  ii.  p.  140  f. 


150  PROPERTY  vi 

accountable  to  God  for  their  use  of  it.  They  cannot 
evade  their  responsibility.  They  must  face  it. 
Differences  of  wealth  and  of  social  vocation  are  of 
God's  designing,  and  men  must  live  soberly  and  godly 
in  that  state  of  life  to  which  it  shall  please  God  to  call 
them.  They  must  also  remember  always  the  strict 
and  solemn  account  which  must  be  rendered  in  the 
day  of  judgment. 

However  inadequate  the  idea  of  stewardship  may 
be  as  a  standard  of  social  obligation,  and  however 
readily  it  may  have  degenerated  into  cant  later  on,  it 
is  to  the  credit  of  Puritanism  that  it  succeeded  in 
persuading  many  to  take  their  stewardship  seriously. 
In  some  instances  it  resulted  in  a  morbid  introspection, 
but  more  broadly  it  stimulated  a  healthy  habit  of  self- 
examination,  strengthened  the  power  of  self-control 
and  the  sense  of  personal  responsibility.  Men  took 
more  thorough  stock  of  themselves,  and  the  keeping 
of  accounts  became  a  religious  duty — a  not  insignificant 
fact. 

Baxter  emphasizes  the  need  of  reflection  in  the  dis- 
posal of  ourselves  and  our  resources.  "Prudence 
is  exceeding  necessary  in  doing  good,  that  you  may 
discern  good  from  evil,  discerning  the  season  and 
measure  and  manner  and  among  divers  duties,  which 
must  be  preferred."  And  again,  "  in  doing  good  prefer 
the  good  of  many  to  the  good  of  the  few.  Prefer 
a  durable  good  that  will  extend  to  posterity,  before 
a  short  and  transitory  good."  This  is  obvious  common 
sense  enough,  but  it  is  part  of  the  Puritan's  contribution 
to  progress  that  he  sanctified  common  sense.  The 
significance  of  Baxter's  position  may  be  seen  when  he 
deprecates  a  close  dependence  on  the  momentary  inspira- 
tion of  the  individual  conscience,  and  urges  his  readers 
to  trust  rather  to  general  rules,  and  adds,  "  Present 
prudence  and  sincerity  will  do  most."  Puritanism 
gave  a  religious  impetus  to  what  Sombart  calls 


vi  AND  THE  REFORMATION  151 

"  Economic     Rationalism,"     by     making     everything 
matter  of  conscience,  and  so  of  calculation.1 

In  keeping  with  the  central  conception  of  steward- 
ship, great  emphasis  was  laid  on  the  duty  of  finding  a 
useful  employment  for  one's  self.  "  Especially  be  sure 
that  you  live  not  out  of  a  calling,  that  is,  such  a  stated 
course  of  employment  in  which  you  may  be  best 
serviceable  to  God.  Disability  is  indeed  an  irresistible 
impediment.  Otherwise  no  man  must  either  live  idly 
or  content  himself  with  doing  some  little  charres  as  a 
recreation  or  on  the  by  ;  but  every  one  that  is  able, 
must  be  statedly  and  ordinarily  employed  in  such  work 
as  is  serviceable  to  God  and  the  common  good."  2  It 
was  not  only  or  chiefly  in  the  case  of  the  poor  that 
Puritanism  insisted  on  the  religious  duty  of  hard  and 
regular  work.  In  the  choice  of  work,  cc  //  is  no  sin  but  a 
duty,  to  labour  not  only  for  labour  sake,  formally 
resting  in  the  act  done,  but  for  that  honest  increase 
and  provision  which  is  the  end  of  our  labour  ;  and 
therefore  to  choose  a  gainful  calling  rather  than  another •, 
that  we  may  be  able  to  do  good  and  relieve  the 
poor." 3  Here  too  Baxter  sets  his  seal  to  economic 
rationalism  !  The  close  connection  between  the 
Puritan  ethic  of  prudence  and  the  spirit  of  capitalism 
is  undeniable.  A  further  point  of  connection  is  best 
illustrated  from  one  of  Wesley's  sermons.  His  first 
counsel  about  riches  (which  in  spirit  must  be  judged 
by  its  sequel  "  give  all  you  can  ")  is  :  "  Gain  all  you 
can  "  ;  land  under  that  head,  he  emphasizes  the  duty 
of  improving  the  methods  of  industry.  "  Gain  all  you 
can,  by  common  sense,  by  using  in  your  business  all 
the  understanding  which  God  has  given  you.  It  is 
amazing  to  observe  how  few  do  this  ;  how  men  run 
on  in  the  same  dull  track  with  their  forefathers. 

1  Hobson,  Evolution  of  Capitalism,  p.  22. 

2  Baxter,  Christian  Directory,  Pt.  I.  chap.  iii.  grand  direction  x. 

3  Baxter,    Christian  Directory,  Pt.  IV.  chap.  xxi.      For  this   motive   in   Early 
Christianity  see  Essay  IV.  p.  101. 


VI 


1 52  PROPERTY 

But  whatever  they  do  who  know  not  God,  this  is  no 
rule  for  you.  It  is  a  shame  for  a  Christian  not  to 
improve  upon  them^  in  whatever  he  takes  in  hand. 
You  should  be  continually  learning  from  the  experience 
of  others,  or  from  your  own  experience,  reading  and 
reflection,  to  do  everything  you  have  to  do  better 
to-day  than  you  did  yesterday.  And  see  that  you 
practise  whatever  you  learn  ;  that  you  make  the  best 
of  all  that  is  in  your  hand."  *  It  would  be  difficult 
to  imagine  a  more  thorough  endorsement  of  the  temper 
which  has  made  modern  industry. 

This  insistence  on  orderly  and  enlightened  industry 
in  the  making  of  money  was  naturally  combined  with 
the  advocacy  of  carefulness  in  the  spending  of  it.  The 
austerity  of  the  Puritan  has  been  exaggerated.  It  is 
true  he  did  not  fully  share  Luther's  faith  in  the 
righteousness  of  good  living,  Luther's  breezy  belief 
in  the  spiritual  healthiness  of  banter  and  wine.  Yet 
I  do  not  think  the  true  Puritan  would  have  quarrelled 
with  Bullinger's  view  that  the  necessity  which  is 
supplied  by  worldly  goods  does  not  exclude  moderate 
pleasures.  "  For  the  Lord  hath  in  no  place  forbidden 
mirth,  joy  and  the  sweet  use  of  wealthj  so  far  forth 
that  nothing  be  done  undecently,  unthankfully  or  un- 
righteously." 2  It  is  sometimes  forgotten  that  L?  Allegro 
was  written  by  a  Puritan.  Many  who  scorn  Puritanism 
as  strait-laced  could  hardly  deny  that  the  Puritan 
protests  against  some  of  the  recreations  of  the  sixteenth 
or  seventeenth  centuries  were  obvious  in  the  interests 
of  decency.  It  many  instances  the  Puritan  was  not  so 
much  a  fanatical  kill-joy  as  the  champion  of  good 
taste.  Thus  it  appears  that  the  "  sad  "  colours  in  dress 
associated  with  Puritans  in  the  States,  were  not  mono- 
tonous browns  and  greys,  but  just  the  sober  shades 
which  a  sound  aesthetic  instinct  preferred  to  the  louder 

1  Wesley,  Sermon  50,  On  the  Use  of  Money. 
2  Bullinger,  Decades,  Hi.  p.  55. 


vi  AND  THE  REFORMATION  153 

colours  which  were  then  fashionable.1  For  all  that, 
there  was  a  strong  ascetic  element  in  the  Puritan 
movement.  The  Calvinist  was  more  austere  than  the 
Lutheran,  and  the  tendency  deepened,  for  the  Quaker 
was  more  austere  than  the  Calvinist.  Baxter  laughs  at 
the  Quaker  simplicity  which  rejects  ribbons  and  buttons ! 
And  beyond  a  doubt,  when  the  life-blood  of  Puritanism 
poured  into  the  veins  of  the  struggling  Nonconformist 
bodies,  there  was  a  narrowing  j  ust  on  this  side.  The 
cleft  made  in  English  Christianity  at  the  Restoration, 
by  the  Act  of  Uniformity,  brought  it  about  that  to  the 
heirs  of  Puritanism  certain  pleasures  seemed  irretrievably 
sinful  just  because  they  were  characteristic  of  those 
classes  of  society  whose  worldliness  was  most  apparent 
to  Nonconformist  eyes,  and  with  whom  Nonconformists 
came  but  little  into  sympathetic  contact.  Still  even 
the  original  Puritan  movement  pruned  men's  expendi- 
ture severely.  If  it  never  meant  to  remove  simple 
pleasures  (particularly  the  pleasures  of  home,  which  it 
manifestly  deepened),  and  if  at  times  it  even  left  the 
human  heart  inadequately  warned  of  the  snare  of 
creature  comforts,  at  least  it  cut  off  careless,  luxurious, 
and  dissipating  outlay.  The  Puritan  was  compelled 
to  think  about  the  way  he  spent  his  money,  and  he 
was  led  to  seek  quieter  pleasures  and  to  purchase  more 
enduring  objects  of  delight  than  the  conventional 
standards  of  his  day  suggested.  Yet  here  too  we  can 
trace  how  religion  nourished,  if  it  did  not  originate, 
the  outlook  characteristic  of  capitalism.  Karl  Marx 
says  somewhere  that  "  the  capitalist  brands  all  con- 
sumption as  a  sin  against  his  function."  He  would 
have  uttered  a  simpler  and  profounder  truth  if  he  had 
omitted  the  last  three  words.  Indeed  the  three  words 
in  question  are  only  part  of  the  bad  habit  of  regarding 
men  always  from  their  place  in  the  process  of  produc- 
tion— the  prejudice  of  supposing  men's  character  to  be 

1  See  Maurice  Low,  The  American  People. 


154  PROPERTY  vi 

determined  by  their  economic  function,  which  forms 
the  mainstay  of  Marxian  philosophy.  The  truth 
surely  is  that  the  capitalist  class  was  largely  created 
by  men  who  branded  all  careless  consumption  as  a  sin. 
The  Puritan  conception  of  stewardship,  and  the  Puritan 
condemnation  of  worldly  living,  will  be  found  to  have 
contributed  more  to  the  morale  of  capitalism  than  either 
the  love  of  gain  or  any  conscious  adaptation  of  a  class 
to  their  place  in  the  productive  process. 

Before  concluding  this  brief  survey,  it  is  necessary 
to  devote  a  few  lines  to  two  other  points,  viz.  the 
denunciation  of  oppressive  methods  of  making  money, 
and  the  obligation  to  charity  and  good  works.  There 
is  nothing  very  novel  in  Baxter's  treatment  of  these 
topics.  He  has  much  to  say  of  the  relation  of  land- 
lord and  tenant — not  because  he  has  the  Puritan  bias 
in  favour  of  traders,  but  because  he  knew  more  about 
this  than  about  industrial  employment.  He  warns  men 
against  imposing  oppressive  rents,  against  oppressing 
labourers  by  withholding  wages,  and  against  imposing 
oppressive  conditions  of  labour,  especially  conditions 
which  render  men  unfit  for  or  careless  of  their  re- 
ligious duties.  Indeed  it  may  safely  be  assumed  that 
Christian  opinion  generally  in  the  seventeenth  century 
would  have  endorsed  the  principle  of  the  Trades- 
Boards  Act.  That  principle  is  stated  in  so  many  words 
by  Jeremy  Taylor  when  he  accepts  as  fair  price  "  that 
which  is  established  in  the  fame  and  common  accounts 
of  the  wisest  and  most  merciful  men,  skilled  in  that 
manufacture  or  commodity."  l  If  the  Puritan  did  not 
take  adequate  steps  to  protect  labour  legally,  and  if  he 
trusted  too  much  to  the  good-nature  of  landlord  and 
employer,  he  was  by  no  means  indifferent  to  moral 
considerations  in  relation  to  wages  and  conditions  of 
employment. 

On  the  side  of  charitable  activities  and  good  works, 

1  Holy  Living,  chap.  iii.  sec.  3,  par.  4. 


vi  AND  THE  REFORMATION  155 

the  Reformers  were  concerned  to  urge  their  necessity 
and  importance,  without  admitting  their  merit.  Yet 
perhaps  the  traditional  doctrine  of  the  merit  of  good 
works  still  colours  in  a  measure  Protestant  discussions 
of  charity.  The  following  are  the  motives  to  charity 
on  which  Baxter  lays  stress.  Doing  good  doth  make 
us  most  like  to  God  :  consequently  it  is  an  honourable 
employment  ;  it  makes  us  pleasing  and  amiable  to 
God,  and  profitable  to  men,  not  only  to  others,  but 
also  to  ourselves,  for  we  are  members  one  of  another. 
There  is,  moreover,  a  singular  delight  in  doing  good, 
and  good  works  are  a  comfortable  evidence  that  faith 
is  sincere.  We  owe  so  much  to  God  that  it  doubles 
our  obligation  to  do  good  to  others.  Then  we  are 
dependent  on  others  and  we  should  recognize  the  unity 
of  the  body  social.  Good  works  are  much  to  the 
honour  of  religion,  are  often  commended  in  the 
Scripture,  and  are  the  standard  by  which  God  will 
judge  us.  Baxter's  catalogue  of  desirable  works  ot 
charity  is  also  of  interest.  He  puts  first,  with  an 
insight  beyond  his  age,  the  work  of  advancing  the 
conversion  of  the  heathen.  The  promotion  of  church 
unity,  and  of  a  well-educated  ministry  at  home,  is 
urged  as  next  in  importance.  After  these  he  mentions 
the  establishing  of  free  schools  in  populous  and 
ignorant  places,  the  providing  of  higher  education  for 
those  who  are  worth  it  but  too  poor  to  command 
it,  the  distribution  of  sound  religious  literature  among 
the  poor,  apprenticing  poor  children  wisely,  relieving 
the  necessities  of  the  ejected  ministers,  advancing  small 
stocks  to  set  up  suitable  young  tradesmen,  the  remission 
of  rent  by  landlords  to  encourage  their  tenants  to  learn 
catechisms,  and  finally  general  poor  relief.  Not  only 
in  this  section  but  throughout  Baxter  lays  great  stress 
on  the  service  of  the  State  and  on  the  necessity  of 
studying  public  utility. 

The  Puritan  position  may  be  summed  up  as  follows  : 


156  PROPERTY  vi 

Private  property  rests  on  the  Decalogue,  and  the  right 
of  this  institution  possesses  an  inviolable  and  divine 
sanction.  Differences  in  wealth  and  in  social  status 
are  of  God's  ordering,  and  belong  to  the  permanent 
structure  of  society.  Riches,  being  God's  gift,  are  in 
their  nature  a  blessing,  and  are  not  lightly  to  be 
abandoned  by  the  individual,  though  they  bring  grave 
temptations  and  dangers  with  them.  Since  riches  are 
God's  gift,  no  man  is  absolute  owner  :  all  men  are  God's 
stewards  and  must  render  an  account  of  their  steward- 
ship. Economic  wastefulness  is  therefore  necessarily 
sinful.  Men  must  make  the  most  of  themselves  and 
their  resources.  No  one  has  any  right  to  be  idle  or 
careless.  It  is  likewise  a  duty  to  use  and  spend  money 
profitably,  not  wasting  it  in  dicing  and  worldly  pleasures 
of  that  kind.  In  making  money,  a  man  must  beware 
of  oppression  :  in  spending  it,  he  must  seek  for  works 
of  lasting  utility  to  mankind  and  the  Commonwealth. 
It  is  sinful  for  any  one  to  press  to  the  full  the  economic 
and  social  advantages  of  his  position,  and  it  is  the 
recognized  duty  of  the  public  authority  to  fix  a  fair 
price  for  necessaries  and  to  restrain  monopolists.  A 
rightly  organized  Christian  Church  would  enforce 
moral  considerations  on  the  owners  of  wealth  by 
withholding  the  sacrament  from  heinous  offenders. 

The  position,  so  outlined,  is  not,  of  course,  peculiarly 
Puritan.  An  examination  of  the  writings  of  Jeremy 
Taylor,  or  of  such  a  treatise  as  The  Whole  Duty 
of  Man,  would  have  provided  equally  satisfactory 
illustrations  of  the  main  points.  Jeremy  Taylor, 
continuing  the  great  traditions  of  Hooker,  eman- 
cipated himself  from  over-great  reverence  to  the  law 
of  Moses.  He  realized  that  "  amongst  us  there  are  or 
have  been  a  good  many  Old  Testament  Divines,  whose 
Doctrine  and  manner  of  talk  and  arguments  and 
practices  have  too  much  squinted  towards  Moses." 
This  defect  of  Puritanism  the  great  Anglicans  avoided  ; 


vi  AND  THE  REFORMATION 


IS7 


but  so  far  as  the  use  of  wealth  was  concerned,  Puritan 
and  Anglican  were  practically  agreed  as  to  their  standards 
of  Christian  duty. 


It  would  scarcely  be  fair  to  criticize  the  Puritan 
outlook  because  it  failed  to  anticipate  the  social  evils 
of  the  industrial  revolution,  though  it  would  deserve 
censure  if,  by  its  concentration  on  individual  duty,  it 
rendered  men  blind  to  -the  necessity  of  common  action, 
and  perhaps  a  little  callous  towards  the  evils  in  question. 
Undoubtedly  later  Puritanism  had  this  latter  effect, 
though  other  factors  of  eighteenth-century  life  also 
co-operated  to  produce  it.  Many  good  men  of  the 
Puritan  stock  were,  and  perhaps  are  to-day,  attached 
obstinately  to  the  principle  of  laissez-faire^  because  a 
rooted  trust  in  individual  responsibility  and  self-help  is 
part  of  their  religious  inheritance.  In  this,  Puritanism 
displays  the  defects  of  its  qualities.  Such  an  over- 
emphasis compels  us  to  ask  what  modifications  have 
been  made  in  the  Puritan  outlook  by  changing  social 
conditions,  and  what  elements  of  Reformation  teaching 
have  been  inadequately  represented  in  it. 

Clearly  it  was  from  the  first  open  to  any  body  of 
Christians  who  started  from  the  broad  principles  of  the 
Protestant  ethic  to  advance  beyond  others  by  adhering 
to  one  or  two  definite  applications  of  those  principles. 
The  advance  which  the  Quaker  claimed  to  make  on 
the  Puritan  was  largely  of  this  character.  While  the 
Puritan  condemned  lavish  expenditure  in  general,  the 
Quaker  protested  against  ribbons,  buttons,  and  other 
particular  superfluities.  While  Baxter  is  nicely  balancing 
the  honour  of  the  magistrate  against  the  life  of  the 
beggar,  Fox  is  urging  magistrates  and  others  to  lay 
aside  furs  and  gold  chains  in  order  to  relieve  the 
necessitous  who  crowd  the  streets  of  London.  While 
the  Puritan  is  commanding  honesty  in  bargaining,  and 


158  PROPERTY  vi 

is  discussing  cases  of  conscience  in  regard  to  the 
pricing  and  describing  of  goods,  the  Quaker  is  roundly 
denouncing  all  the  petty  falsehood  of  business,  bidding 
men  have  done  with  all  pretended  politeness  and  act  on 
the  simple  principle  of  "  So  say  and  so  do." 

There  are  many  attempts,  like  that  of  the  Quakers, 
to  give  a  more  rigorous  and  definite  application  to  the 
common  standpoint.  Perhaps  the  chief  direction  in 
which  later  religious  teachers  modified  the  tradition  of 
the  seventeenth  century  is  to  be  found  in  the  demand 
for  a  greater  asceticism  on  the  part  of  the  rich.  It 
was  felt  on  the  one  hand  that  the  earlier  moralists  had 
underrated  the  danger  of  wealth  and  good  living,  and 
on  the  other  hand,  the  problem  of  poverty  became 
more  urgent,  especially  towards  the  latter  half  of  the 
eighteenth  century.  In  consequence,  some  of  the 
most  conspicuous  teachers  of  that  age  no  longer  display 
the  Puritan  tenderness  towards  class  standards  of  com- 
fort. Both  William  Law  and  John  Wesley  expected 
Christian  men  to  reduce  their  personal  expenditure  to 
a  minimum,  almost  to  live  as  do  the  poor.  Law's 
ideal  Christian  lady  divides  her  fortune  "betwixt 
herself  and  several  other  poor  people,  and  she  has  only 
her  part  of  relief  in  it.  She  thinks  it  the  same  folly  to 
indulge  herself  in  needless  vain  expenses,  as  to  give  to 
other  people  to  spend  in  the  same  way.  Therefore  as 
she  will  not  give  a  poor  man  money  to  go  see  a  puppet 
show,  neither  will  she  allow  herself  any  to  spend  in  the 
same  manner  :  thinking  it  very  proper  to  be  as  wise 
herself  as  she  expects  poor  men  should  be."  "  Excepting 
her  victuals,  she  never  spent  near  ten  pound  a  year 
upon  herself.  .  .  .  She  has  but  one  rule  that  she 
observes  in  her  dress,  to  be  always  clean  and  in  the 
cheapest  things."  *  Law's  standard  of  living  may  be 
too  severe  :  both  Miranda  and  the  poor  might  be 
allowed  go  see  the  puppet  show  sometimes  !  But  at 

1  Law,  Serious  Call,  chap.  viii. 


vi  AND  THE  REFORMATION  159 

least  Law  does  not  concede  to  the  rich  an  indul- 
gence he  denies  to  the  poor.  The  distinctive  thing  is 
the  assumption  that  the  Christian  must  practise  the 
self-  denial  he  expects  in  the  poor.  John  Wesley 
repeats  Law's  message.  In  his  Journal  he  commends  a 
gentleman  who  cut  down  his  personal  expenditure  to 
twenty- eight  pounds  a  year,  so  that  he  had  nearly 
twenty  pounds  to  return  to  God  in  the  poor.1  Wesley's 
own  practice  approximated  to  this  standard.  Of  his 
three  directions  for  the  use  of  money,  "  Gain  all  you 
can,"  "  Save  all  you  can,"  cc  Give  all  you  can,"  the 
third  was  the  most  important,  supplying  the  motive 
and  justification  for  the  first  two.  Wesley  urged  his 
followers  to  imitate  Quaker  simplicity,  while  avoiding 
the  snare  of  Quaker  expensiveness.  For  by  that  time 
the  practice  of  the  simple  life  had  become  a  costly 
thing  !  "  Let  me  see,  before  I  die,  a  Methodist  con- 
gregation full  as  plain  dressed  as  a  Quaker  congregation. 
Only  be  more  consistent  with  yourselves.  Let  your 
dress  be  cheap  as  well  as  plain  :  otherwise  you  do  but 
trifle  with  God  and  me  and  your  own  souls.  I  pray,  let 
there  be  no  costly  silks  among  you,  how  grave  soever 
they  may  be." 2  Wesley  was  aware  of  the  natural 
tendency  of  a  rising  income  to  enlarge  men's  ideas  of 
what  was  due  to  themselves.  He  knew  and  denounced 
the  plea  that  a  larger  revenue  justifies  increased  ex- 
penditure. "  Perhaps  you  say  you  can  now  afford  the 
expense.  This  is  the  quintessence  of  nonsense.  Who 
gave  you  this  addition  to  your  fortune,  or  (to  speak 
properly)  who  lent  it  to  you  ?  To  speak  more  properly 
still,  who  lodged  it  for  a  time  in  your  hands  as  His 
stewards  ?  .  .  .  This  affording  to  rob  God  is  the  very 
cant  of  hell."  3 

Yet  Law  and  Wesley  are   still  dominated  by  the 
central    interest    of    Protestantism  —  the    individual's 

1  The  Journal,  vol.  iii.  pp.  312-13,  in  Everyman's  Library. 
2  Sermon  88.  3  Sermon  126. 


160  PROPERTY 


VI 


relation  to  God.  The  disposal  of  property  is  primarily 
a  question  between  the  individual  owner  and  God, 
though  God's  call  has  ever  in  view  the  wider  common 
good.  The  effect  of  one's  conduct  on  one's  hope  of 
salvation  is  the  main  consideration  both  in  Law's 
Serious  Call  and  in  Wesley's  Sermons.  Wesley  indeed 
condemns  unhealthy  and  hazardous  occupations,  and 
also  trades  which  produce  social  evil.  He  does  not 
spare  the  liquor  traffic.  All  who  sell  spirituous 
liquors  "  in  the  common  way  to  any  that  will  buy,  are 
poisoners  general.  They  murder  His  Majesty's 
subjects  by  wholesale,  neither  does  their  eye  pity  or 
spare.  They  drive  them  to  hell,  like  sheep.  .  .  .  And 
what  is  their  gain  ?  Is  it  not  the  blood  of  these 
men  ? "  *  But,  naturally  enough,  Wesley  is  concerned 
to  emphasize  the  danger  to  the  individual  Christian  of 
engaging  in  such  trades.  A  man  imperils  his  own 
salvation  by  selling  liquor.  This  is  still  the  upper- 
most thought.  Wesley  has  something  to  say  of 
dangerous  trades — a  subject  on  which  Baxter  had  been 
practically  silent,  because  its  significance  belongs  to  the 
eighteenth  century.  But  the  standpoint  from  which 
Wesley  comes  at  the  subject  is  governed  by  the  same 
central  interest  as  that  which  guides  the  Christian 
Directory.  Perhaps,  in  consequence,  Wesley  "  heralds 
the  temperance  agitation,  but  misses  the  deeper  aspects 
of  the  problem." 

When  we  turn  our  attention  to  the  sects  which 
skirmish  on  the  outskirts  of  Puritanism  —  its  pre- 
decessors, its  critics  and  its  allies — we  are  more 
certainly  in  a  new  atmosphere,  an  atmosphere  with 
fresh  and  invigorating  elements  in  it,  which  are 
inadequately  represented  in  the  main  current  of 
Protestant  thought.  Lollards,  Anabaptists,  Familists, 
Levellers,  Fifth  Monarchy  men  and,  to  some  extent, 
Quakers,  have  at  least  this  in  common,  that  they  stand 

1  Sermon  50. 


vi  AND  THE  REFORMATION  161 

for  and  keep  alive  an  element  of  social  hope  for  the 
kingdom  of  God  on  earth  which  does  not  appeal  to 
the  more  conservative  Puritan.  Sometimes  this  hope 
becomes  an  apocalyptic  fanaticism,  as  in  the  case  of  the 
Anabaptists  at  Miinster  or  of  the  Fifth  Monarchy 
men  at  the  Restoration.  But  with  all  their  ex- 
travagancies and  impracticabilities  these  men  preserve 
the  belief  in  a  new  social  order,  the  conviction  that 
society  is  to  be  remodelled  as  a  Christian  brotherhood. 
The  Puritan  tended  to  postpone  the  New  Jerusalem 
to  another  world,  regarding  this  world  as  a  school  of 
probation  that  offers  but  limited  possibilities  of 
progress,  or  at  the  most  he  looked  for  such  an 
approximation  to  the  ideal  as  was  apparently  possible 
within  the  lines  of  the  existing  social  organization. 
Progress  will  lie  in  a  further  carrying  out  of  the 
voluminous  advice  contained  in  the  Christian  Directory. 
But  perhaps  this  would  hardly  build  a  very  satisfactory 
Jerusalem  "  in  England's  green  and  pleasant  land  "  ! 
There  is  something  wanting  which  is  at  least  vaguely 
present  in  the  followers  of  Major-General  Harrison 
and  John  Lilburne,  who  felt  that  under  the  Common- 
wealth they  were  not  yet  at  rest,  had  not  yet  enjoyed 
or  seen  enough  to  accomplish  the  ends  of  God. 
Surely  "the  bitter  pangs  and  throbs  [of  the  Civil 
War]  would  make  way  for  that  long  expected  birth 
of  peace,  freedom  and  happiness,  both  to  the  souls  and 
bodies  of  the  Lord's  people  :  and  although  we  do  not 
see  it  fully  brought  forth,  yet  we  do  not  despair,  but 
in  God's  due  time,  it  shall  be  so."  l  In  different  ways, 
the  groups  under  discussion  set  out  to  begin  forth- 
with the  new  way  of  living  which  they  felt  Christianity 
demanded.  They  very  imperfectly  realized  the  nature 
of  their  quest.  The  increase  both  in  material  resources 
and  in  economic  knowledge  has  since  rekindled  part 
of  their  hope  in  a  more  sober  form.  But  they  deserve 

1  Simpkinson,  Major -General  Harrison,  p.  177. 

M 


1 62  PROPERTY  vi 

to  be  remembered  for  bearing  witness  to  the  revolu- 
tionary character  of  the  Christian  ideal  of  society. 

The  Puritan  attitude,  then,  was  marked  by  the 
absence  of  any  emphatic  social  hope.  Two  other 
defects,  or,  to  use  a  neutral  word,  omissions,  call  for 
comment.  In  the  first  place,  the  Puritan  seldom 
attached  much  weight  to  the  claim  which  the  poor  can 
make  on  the  rich  in  virtue  of  the  social  character  of  all 
wealth.  As  we  have  seen,  when  Baxter  enumerates 
motives  for  charity,  he  dwells  on  the  likeness  of  the 
charitable  man  to  God,  on  the  pleasant  emotional 
effects  to  one's  self  of  charitable  action,  on  the 
assurance  to  faith  and  so  on.  He  does  indeed  touch 
on  our  social  interdependence,  but  he  has  no  clear 
perception  and  certainly  no  clear  statement  of  any 
indebtedness  of  the  rich  to  the  poor.  Among  the 
great  English  Reformers,  Hugh  Latimer,  so  far  as  1 
know,  stands  almost  alone  in  recognizing  this  truth. 
If  he  is  not  solitary  in  recognizing  the  truth  itself,  the 
quaint  way  in  which  he  establishes  it  must,  I  think, 
be  peculiar  to  him  !  While  denying  that  the  poor 
man  has  any  right  to  take  money  away  from  the  rich 
man,  he  says,  in  his  fifth  sermon  on  the  Lord's  Prayer  : 
"But  yet  the  poor  man  hath  title  to  the  rich  man's 
goods  :  so  that  the  rich  man  ought  to  let  the  poor 
man  have  part  of  his  riches  to  help  and  to  comfort 
him  withal."  Latimer  proceeds  to  drive  this  home  in 
the  following  quaint  argument.  "  But  here  I  must 
ask  you  rich  men  a  question.  How  chanceth  it  you 
have  your  riches  ?  ( We  have  them  of  God,'  you  will 
say.  But  by  what  means  have  you  them  ?  c  By 
prayer,'  you  will  say.  c  We  pray  for  them  unto  God 
and  He  giveth  us  the  same.'  But  I  pray  you  tell  me, 
what  do  other  men  which  are  not  rich  ?  Pray  they 
not  as  well  as  you  do  ?  <  Yes,'  you  must  say  ;  for  you 
cannot  deny  it.  Then  it  appeareth  that  you  have 
your  riches  not  through  your  own  prayers  only,  but 


vi  AND  THE  REFORMATION  163 

other  men  help  you  to  pray  for  them  :  for  they  say  as 
well,  c  Our  Father,  give  us  this  day  our  daily  bread,' 
as  you  do  :  and  peradventure  they  be  better  than  you 
be  and  God  heareth  their  prayer  sooner  than  yours. 
And  so  it  appeareth  most  manifestly  that  you  obtain 
your  riches  of  God,  not  only  through  your  own 
prayer,  but  through  other  men's  too  :  other  men  help  you 
to  get  them  at  God's  hand"  1  The  Levellers  reinforced, 
or  rather  replaced  Latimer's  argument,  by  pointing  out 
the  debt  of  the  rich  to  other  forms  of  human  labour 
than  prayer.  "If  a  man  have  no  help  from  his 
neighbors,  he  shall  never  get  an  estate  of  hundreds 
and  thousands  a  year.  If  other  men  help  him  to 
work,  then  are  those  riches  his  neighbors'  as  well  as 
his  :  for  they  be  the  fruits  of  other  men's  labors  as 
well  as  his  own.  But  all  rich  men  live  at  ease,  feeding 
and  clothing  themselves  by  the  labors  of  other  men, 
not  by  their  own,  which  is  their  shame  and  not  their 
nobility  :  for  it  is  a  more  blessed  thing  to  give  than  to 
receive.  But  rich  men  receive  all  they  have  from  the 
laborer's  hand,  and  what  they  give,  they  give  away 
other  men's  labors,  not  their  own.  Therefore  they  are 
not  righteous  actors  in  the  Earth."  2  Latimer  uses  the 
indebtedness  of  the  rich  to  enforce  the  obligation  of 
charity,  the  Levellers  to  deny  the  moral  worth  of 
charity.  In  either  case,  we  have  here  a  line  of  thought 
which  is  little  considered  in  the  main  stream  of 
Reformation  teaching. 

Secondly,  the  Puritan  did  not  press  any  strong  moral 
criticism  of  ownership.  He  did  not  regard  misuse  as 
impairing  a  man's  right  to  property.  The  teaching  of 
Wyclif  found  no  immediate  echo  in  the  Reformation. 
Wyclif  claimed  that  ownership  depended  on  a  man's 
standing  in  grace.  The  sinful  man  would  not  truly 
own  anything.  As  soon  as  a  man  fell  into  sin,  his 

1  Latimer,  Sermons,  pp.  398,  399,  Parker  Society. 
2  Berens,  The  Digger  Movement,  p.  173. 


1 64  PROPERTY  vi 

ownership  became  usurpation.1  This  was  no  abstract 
principle  for  Wyclif.  He  was  prepared  to  enforce  it 
legally.  He  would  have  justified  the  temporal  power 
in  taking  away  tithe  from  a  church  which  misused  it. 
His  whole  general  argument  leads  up  to  this  practical 
conclusion.  However,  it  was  in  relation  to  the  Church 
that  he  was  prepared  to  apply  his  principle  rigorously, 
as  the  Church,  he  held,  was  originally  meant  to  be  poor. 
Some  of  his  followers  went  further  and  criticized  lords 
temporal  as  well  as  lords  ecclesiastical.  As  the  main- 
spring of  a  legal  system  Wyclif 's  doctrine  of  property 
may  seem  fantastic  ;  yet  undeniably  it  is  a  healthy 
stimulant  to  the  conscience.  It  would  not  be  a  mistake 
to  urge  it  on  the  attention  of  the  individual,  after  the 
manner  of  John  Woolman  in  his  Word  of  Remembrance 
to  the  Rich.  In  essentials,  and  yet  I  suppose  in 
complete  independence,  this  most  loving  of  revolution- 
aries, this  late  eighteenth-century  Quaker,  reproduces 
Wyclif  s  position,  as  is  clear  from  such  passages  as 
these  :  "  Though  the  poor  occupy  our  estates  by  a 
bargain,  to  which  they  in  their  poor  circumstances 
agree,  and  we  may  even  ask  less  than  a  punctual 
fulfilling  of  their  agreement,  yet  if  our  views  are  to  lay 
up  riches  or  to  live  in  conformity  to  customs  which 
have  not  their  foundation  in  the  truth,  and  our 
demands  are  such  as  require  from  them  greater  toil  or 
application  to  business  than  is  consistent  with  pure  love, 
we  invade  their  rights  as  inhabitants  of  a  world  of  which 
a  good  and  gracious  God  is  the  proprietor,  and  under  whom 
we  are  tenants.  As  He  who  first  founded  the  earth 
was  then  the  true  proprietor  of  it,  so  He  still  remains  ; 
and  though  He  hath  given  it  to  the  children  of  men, 
so  that  multitudes  of  people  have  had  their  sustenance 
from  it  while  they  continued  here,  yet  He  hath  never 

1  A  similar  conception  appears  in  the  Canon  Law.  See  Carlyle,  Mediaeval 
Political  Theory  in  the  West,  ii.  p.  141.  Wyclifs  application  of  the  principle  to  the 
Church  was  the  revolutionary  element  in  his  teaching. 


vi  AND  THE  REFORMATION  165 

alienated  it,  but  His  right  is  as  good  as  at  first  :  nor  can 
any  apply  the  increase  of  their  possessions  contrary  to 
universal  love,  nor  dispose  of  lands  in  a  way  which 
they  know  tends  to  exalt  some  by  oppressing  others, 
without  being  justly  chargeable  with  usurpation." 
Wyclif  and  Woolman  are  at  one  in  holding  that  only 
a  good  use  of  property  confers  a  moral  right  to  it,  and 
that  this  moral  right  is  deeper  than  any  legal  right,  is 
indeed  the  standard  by  which  any  legal  right  may  be 
questioned  or  revised.  The  Puritan  in  effect  did  not 
go  behind  the  legal  right.  He  did  not  press  the  moral 
criticism  of  private  ownership  which  reveals  the  offence 
against  love  so  often  and  so  deeply  involved  in  it. 
Consequently  the  Puritan  did  not  see,  and  those  who 
follow  the  Puritan  tradition  closely  do  not  often  see 
what  John  Woolman  saw  ;  that  "  to  labour  for  a  perfect 
redemption  from  this  spirit  of  oppression  is  the  great 
business  of  the  whole  family  of  Christ  Jesus  in  this 
world." 

This  essay  must  not  close  without  some  reference, 
however  brief,  to  the  influence  of  the  Evangelical 
Revival.  So  far  as  the  Evangelical  attitude  towards 
wealth  is  concerned,  the  term  "  revival "  is  strictly 
apposite.  The  whole  movement  tended  to  infuse  a 
new  spirit  of  absolute  consecration  into  the  old  thought 
of  stewardship.  It  viewed  property  not  so  much  in 
the  light  of  the  Decalogue  as  in  the  far  more  searching 
light  of  the  Gospel  of  the  Cross,  and  of  the  sacred 
obligations  it  imposes  on  the  Christian  conscience. 
Thus  Wilberforce  is  unsparing  in  his  criticism  of  the 
average  Christian  who  wishes  to  fence  off  the  sphere  of 
religion  :  "  Religion  can  claim  only  a  stated  proportion 
of  their  thoughts,  their  time,  their  fortune  and  influence  : 
and  of  these  or  perhaps  of  any  of  them  if  they  make 
her  anything  of  a  liberal  allowance,  she  may  well  be 
satisfied  :  the  rest  is  now  their  own  to  do  what  they 
will  with  ;  they  have  paid  their  tithes — say  rather  their 


1 66  PROPERTY  vi 

composition — the  demands  of  the  church  are  satisfied  : 
and  they  may  surely  be  permitted  to  enjoy  what  she 
has  left  without  molestation  or  interference." l  He 
proceeds  to  note  how  the  idea  of  possession  as  a  trust 
from  God  fades  from  men's  minds.  This  conception 
he  proposes  to  revive. 

This  fuller  consecration  of  wealth  was  demanded  by 
the  many  causes  which  called  for  philanthropic  effort. 
The  Evangelicals  whom  Wilberforce  and  Shaftesbury 
led  were  alive  to  the  social  evils  of  their  time,  and 
eager  to  stem  them  chiefly  by  voluntary  organization. 
In  the  numerous  philanthropic  societies  of  the  nine- 
teenth century,  a  vast  outlet  was  discovered  for  the 
expenditure  of  wealth  and  energy.  "  Bibles,  schools, 
missionaries,  the  circulation  of  evangelical  books,  and 
the  training  of  evangelical  clergy,  the  possession  of  well- 
attended  pulpits,  war  through  the  press,  and  war  in 
parliament  against  every  form  of  injustice  which  either 
law  or  custom  sanctioned, — such  were  the  forces  by 
which  they  hoped  to  extend  the  kingdom  of  light."  2 
The  many-sided  character  of  the  philanthropic  appeal 
made  Lord  Shaftesbury  conscious  of  the  apathy  of 
England,  and  of  the  condemnation  for  sins  of  omission 
to  which  harmless  people  of  all  classes  were  liable. 
This  "innocent"  world  could  not  face  the  question, 
"  Have  you  laboured  for  the  physical  and  spiritual 
welfare  of  your  fellow-sinners  ? " 3 

The  great  Evangelicals  were  not  averse  from  State 
action,  nor  did  they  fall  into  the  mistake  of  sharply 
separating  the  physical  from  the  spiritual  needs  of  men 
— a  delusive  antithesis  which  often  haunts  the  speech 
and  snares  the  thought  of  Evangelicals,  though  it  is 
perhaps  as  often  ignored  by  them  in  practice  ! 4  But 
undoubtedly  voluntary  organizations,  especially  for  the 

1  Wilberforce,  Practical  Vie*w  of  Christianity  (1797),  chap.  iv.  sec.  2. 

2  Sir  James  Stephen,  Essay  on  The  Clafham  Sect. 

3  See  Shaftesbury's  Life  by  Hodder,  pop.  ed.,  p.  526. 

4  See  especially  a  striking  quotation  in  Shaftesbury's  Life,  pp.  554-5. 


vi  AND  THE  REFORMATION  167 

purpose  of  religious  education,  formed  the  outstanding 
feature  of  the  Evangelical  movement.  One  character- 
istic of  this  religious  and  philanthropic  activity  has  an 
important  bearing  on  our  subject.  It  has  been  noted 
by  Dr.  T.  C.  Hall1  that  there  was  a  democratic,  a 
levelling  tendency  in  Evangelicalism.  "To  be  even 
tainted  with  Evangelicalism  was  in  the  early  years 
certainly,  to  be  socially  suspicious.  It  meant  knowing 
c  queer  people  '  and  going  c  out  of  one's  sphere  in  life,' 
as  the  romance  literature  of  the  period  abundantly 
shows  us."  Evangelical  philanthropy  overleapt  class- 
barriers,  and  paved  the  way  for  a  more  searching 
criticism  of  class-standards  of  living. 

It  will  thus  be  apparent  that  Evangelicalism  not 
only  revived  the  Puritan  tradition  of  stewardship,  and 
insisted  on  the  responsibility  of  wealth  in  view  of  the 
numberless  calls  for  philanthropic  effort,  but  also 
stimulated  that  practical  sense  of  brotherhood  between 
men  of  different  classes  by  which  all  use  of  wealth 
should  be  judged  and  guided. 

1  la  his  essay  on  the  Evangelical  Revival  in  Christ  and  Civilisation,  p.  385. 


VII 
PROPERTY  AND  PERSONALITY 

BY 

THE  REV.  HENRY  SCOTT  HOLLAND,  D.D. 

REGIUS  PROFESSOR  OF  DIVINITY,   OXFORD,  AND  CANON  OF  CHRIST  CHURCH 


SUMMARY 

THE  prolonged  vitality  of  the  elemental  definitions  of  property  taken  over 
from  Stoical  philosophers  by  Roman  lawyers  ;  passed  on  through 
scholastic  tradition  ;  to  reappear  in  schemes  of  social  contract  by  Hobbes 
and  Rousseau.  So  long  as  this  tradition  held  its  ground,  all  existing  legal 
enactments  were  limited  by  ideal  of  Natural  Order.  Private  right  of 
property  could  never  make  itself  absolute.  Existing  law  tested  by  its 
power  to  secure  right  ;  the  claim  of  the  poor  made  in  the  interests  of 
justice  and  not  of  charity.  The  tradition  was  summed  up  in  the  phrase 
"Property  a  trust."  Over  against  this,  at  the  Reformation,  the  rise  in 
value  of  individual  conscience  and  freedom.  Private  judgment  sacred 
in  religion.  Individual  initiative  invoked  by  new  world  of  thought, 
imagination,  and  adventure.  So,  in  the  order  of  Nature,  the  individual 
was  regarded  as  absolutely  free  and  unchecked  ;  only  to  be  limited  by 
contract.  Thus,  through  Locke  and  Rousseau,  the  tradition  of  the  Order 
of  Nature  reached  the  French  Revolution  in  an  exaggerated  individualistic 
form. 

Then  again,  the  change  and  development  of  industry  laid  all  the 
emphasis  on  the  individual.  Man  free  to  put  out  his  full  force  on  his 
own  account,  released  from  external  shackles.  The  result  of  this 
individualism  was  a  tendency  to  push  aside  the  tradition  that  private 
property  was  conditional  and  secondary,  and  to  base  it  on  absolute  and 
primal  right  of  individual  to  claim  the  fruit  of  his  labours.  The  claim  of 
others  upon  him  is  more  and  more  rested  on  charity  alone.  So  the  fatal 
transition  came  about,  which  assumed  the  right  of  private  property  to  be 
final  and  absolute.  This  reinforced  by  Hegel  through  teaching  that 
personality  requires  private  property  for  its  full  development  ;  and  again 
by  British  practical  assumption  that  property  is  essential  to  full  citizenship. 
The  true  citizen  is  a  man  with  a  stake  in  the  country.  Yet  the  resultant 
society,  which  grounds  itself  on  the  fundamental  character  of  private 
property,  and  finds  in  ownership  the  spring  of  social  virtues,  has  as  a 
matter  of  fact  so  developed  as  to  exclude  the  great  mass  of  people  from  the 
possibilities  of  private  ownership.  Ownership  of  tools  or  trade  by  workers 
has  been  practically  obliterated  ;  and  "  the  people  "  live  on  wages.  That  is, 


vii         PROPERTY  AND  PERSONALITY       171 

it  has  no  permanent  property  of  its  own.  In  consequence,  the  workers 
are  without  self -direction,  without  assured  stability,  and  without 
independence,  all  of  which  are  essential  conditions  for  the  development 
of  individual  character.  Therefore  individuals  wither  under  a  system 
governed  by  individualism. 

Our  problem  is  to  correct  this  unhappy  issue.  It  has  been  brought 
about  largely  by  false  logic  of  personality.  Personality  has  been  assumed 
to  be  isolated  and  self-contained.  In  reality,  personality  is  never  solitary  ; 
incapable  of  isolation  ;  exists  only  in  fellowship,  through  intercommunion 
of  person  with  person.  So  if  personality  only  can  exist  in  a  community, 
fellowship  belongs  to  the  inner  essence  of  personality  ;  and  every  rise  in 
significance  of  personality  intensifies  the  significance  of  society.  The 
personality  that  acquires  social  rights  is  a  personality  which  is  collective 
and  representative.  So  in  holding  private  property,  it  acts  as  organ  of 
Community.  Thus,  once  again,  private  property  is  shown  to  be 
conditional  and  not  absolute,  for  it  means  property  privately  held  and 
administered  in  the  name  and  interest  of  the  community.  Again,  if 
personality  is  essentially  collective,  then  it  can  develop  through  exercise  of 
collective  ownership.  The  community  at  large  may  become  an  owner  ; 
and  each  individual  in  the  community  will,  as  member  of  the  community, 
exercise  the  rights  and  acquire  the  virtues  of  an  owner.  So  property  can 
be  regarded  as  a  trust  administered  by  the  whole  community,  or,  if  by  the 
individual,  then  not  by  him  in  his  own  right,  but  in  his  organic,  representa- 
tive character,  as  identical,  in  interest  and  in  will,  with  the  society  of  which 
he  is  a  member,  and  by  virtue  of  which  he  exists  as  an  individual.  This 
ideal  identification  of  individual  and  society  only  possible  if  God  be  the 
one  supreme  authority  over  both,  Himself  the  only  absolute  justification 
of  all  rights  of  ownership. 


VII 
PROPERTY   AND   PERSONALITY 

LOOKING  back,  after  this  prolonged  Historical  Review, 
it  is  impossible  not  to  be  struck  by  the  insistent 
vitality  of  the  elemental  conceptions  as  to  the  nature 
and  ground  of  property,  which  the  Roman  lawyers 
took  over  from  the  Stoic  philosophy.  From  the  day 
in  which  the  familiar  expression  given  to  them  by  the 
writings  of  Cicero  had  made  them  the  possession  of 
every  cultivated  man,  they  have  never  ceased  to  work 
within  the  mind  with  which  we  determine  man's 
natural  right  to  possess  what  he  can  claim  to  be  his 
own,  and  the  degree  and  limits  to  which  Society 
should  enforce  this  claim.  The  particular  philosophical 
theory  by  which  the  language  was  to  be  interpreted 
might  drop  out  of  the  world's  memory  ;  but  the 
language  remained  imbedded  in  law  and  custom,  in 
formula  and  proverb  ;  and,  still,  there  was  left  on  the 
corporate  imagination  the  vague  impression  of  a  law  of 
Nature  which  could  be  found  within  and  behind  all 
particular  laws,  and  of  a  natural  right  which  was  the 
inalienable  possession  of  every  individual  man.  These 
ruling  ideals  governed  the  existence  and  justification  of 
Property.  They  passed  into  the  very  structure  of 
human  thought  through  the  Casuists  and  the  Scholastics 
who  did  the  work  of  thinking  for  the  mediaeval  world. 
They  took  a  new  lease  of  life  in  the  schemes  of  Social 
Contract  which  held  the  intellectual  field  from  Hobbes 

172 


vii         PROPERTY  AND  PERSONALITY       173 

to  Rousseau.  They  were  often  driven  back  out  of  the 
arena  of  practical  business  by  the  industrial  develop- 
ments of  the  last  three  centuries,  which  took  their  own 
stormy  way  regardless  of  speculative  theories  about 
rights  and  duties  ;  and  had  to  confine  themselves  to 
the  domain  of  academic  and  forensic  disputation.  But 
they  were  never  dislodged.  They  could  still  make 
themselves  felt  at  critical  moments  of  legislative  decision, 
and  could  still  quicken  into  effective  reality  high-sound- 
ing parliamentary  perorations. 

Thus,  however  vague  might  be  the  meaning 
attached  to  the  historic  phrases,  they  always  served  to 
sustain  in  life  a  sense  that  any  existent  legal  enact- 
ment on  property  had  to  justify  itself  at  a  higher  bar. 
It  was  never,  in  itself,  ultimate.  Behind  it  and  above 
it  stood  a  supreme  law  grounded  in  some  ideal  natural 
order  of  things.  Sin  and  evil  might  prohibit  the 
perfect  display  of  this  high  law.  There  might  be 
necessities  which  justified  recourse  to  lower  methods 
and  expediencies.  But,  nevertheless,  some  echo  of 
this  loftier  code  was  the  secret  of  all  the  authority 
claimed  by  the  actual  legalities  enforced  by  Society 
upon  its  members.  Something  of  the  primal  condition 
survived,  which  no  after-work  could  wholly  blot  out. 

There  was,  therefore,  an  ideal  standard  to  be 
recognized  by  which  all  existing  legislation  must  be 
judged.  The  force  which  a  Society  could  rightly  use  to 
repress  wrong-doing  and  to  assert  private  rights  was 
not  unlimited.  Man's  outlook  travelled  beyond  it, 
and  his  conscience  took  in  ideal  conditions  which  had 
a  natural  and  inalienable  authority.  In  face  of  all  the 
violence  of  War  and  Conquest,  and  in  defiance  of  all 
the  fetters  that  servile  lawyers  might  be  induced  to 
forge,  it  was  a  splendid  achievement  to  have  transmitted 
this  invisible  claim  of  all  humanity  to  a  right  and  a 
liberty  of  which  no  man-made  law  could  ever  dis- 
possess it. 


174  PROPERTY  vn 

This  tradition  overhung  the  whole  structural  fabric 
of  Society,  and  it  applied,  with  special  emphasis,  to 
the  subject  which  this  book  has  in  hand.  Private 
property,  according  to  this  view  of  life,  obviously 
belonged  to  the  secondary,  and  not  to  the  primal, 
condition  of  human  affairs.  In  the  state  of  our 
Innocence  it  would  not  be  needed  or  authorized.  All 
would  have  been  in  common.  This  is  the  constant 
refrain  of  the  Fathers.  It  is  true  that,  by  the  Christian 
Doctrine  of  the  Fall,  they  managed  to  get  a  more 
impassable  barrier  between  then  and  now  than  the 
earlier  philosophy  had  defined.  For  them,  the 
condition  of  Innocence  was  gone  beyond  recall ;  and 
the  necessity  for  restraint,  limitation,  repression, 
coercion  was  far  more  precisely  determined  through 
their  recognition  of  universal  sin.  In  this  way 
Christianity  supplied  a  stronger  ground  for  the 
existence  of  the  State,  and  for  the  legislation  of  private 
property,  than  had  been  possible  before.  Still  it 
remained  that  private  property,  however  inevitable  and 
justifiable  under  the  condition  of  an  evil  world,  was 
nevertheless  only  a  social  expedient,  not  an  absolute 
right  ;  and  it  was  bound,  therefore,  to  be  subject  to 
the  possibilities  of  a  higher  expediency.  It  was  justified, 
but  only  as  the  most  available  method  of  attaining  the 
common  good  in  view  of  present  perils  ;  and  it  has 
always  to  show  that  this,  its  proper  end,  is  being 
attained. 

This  requirement  led  to  two  positions  which  could 
be  supported  by  quotations  from  Fathers  and  Casuists. 

(1)  Since,   as    Cicero    had   long  ago    proved,   Law 
exists  to  secure  the  Right,  if  it  fail  in  this,  its  original 
purpose,  it  has  lost  its  claim  to  be  obeyed.     Bad  rulers 
and  bad  laws  destroy  their  own  authority.     Wyclif  had 
something  behind  him  when  he  re-asserted  this  verdict. 
He  could  quote  Augustine. 

(2)  But  there  was  another  position  more  widely  held, 


vii         PROPERTY  AND  PERSONALITY       175 

and  more  effectual  ;  and  this  was  that  the  poor,  in 
their  need,  were  appealing  not  to  charity  but  to  justice. 
The  owners  of  property  were,  after  all,  holding  what  was 
due  to  all  ;  and  in  giving  to  those  in  necessity  they 
were  but  giving  them  what  was  their  own.  Father 
after  Father  had  laid  this  down,  often  with  emphasis 
and  passion.  And  the  greatest  of  all  the  Schoolmen 
had  endorsed  it  by  his  declaration  that  all  which  was 
over  and  above  our  practical  wants  was  in  debt  to 
those  who  needed  its  help. 

The  result  of  such  a  tradition  might  be  summed  up 
in  the  historic  phrase  that  all  property  was  held  in 
trust.  Those  who  used  it  had  to  answer  to  God,  as 
good  stewards,  for  its  use.  There  was  no  moral  or  legal 
possibility  of  standing  on  the  bare  claim  of  possession. 
The  possession  of  private  property  was  conditional, 
not  absolute.  And  its  public  utility  must  be  justified, 
and  answered  for,  at  the  bar  of  divine  judgment. 
This  was  the  underlying  assumption  which  has  passed 
into  our  normal  historical  heritage,  and  can  never 
again  be  wholly  lost. 

But,  in  the  meantime,  during  the  centuries  which 
opened  with  the  Renaissance,  a  vigorous  intellectual 
development  had  been  taking  place,  which  partly 
obscured,  and  partly  countered,  this  ancient  tradition. 
Man  had  set  himself  to  disclose  and  to  discover  the  full 
significance  of  personality.  He  was  himself,  in  his 
individual  character,  the  seat  and  focus  of  all  that  could 
interest  or  affect  him.  He  was  no  mere  specimen  of 
a  type,  no  mere  item  in  a  class,  no  mere  unit  in  a 
society.  Type,  class,  society,  must  interpret  and  justify 
themselves  to  him  directly,  in  his  personal  and  private 
conscience.  He  is  at  the  centre  of  his  own  life,  not 
on  the  circumference  of  some  one  else's.  He  knows 
himself,  he  answers  for  himself,  he  controls  and  directs 
himself — face  to  face  with  the  God  who  is  his  God.  So 
the  outbreak  of  the  Reformation  had  declared.  The 


176  PROPERTY  vn 

individual  conscience,  the  private  judgment,  had  shaken 
themselves  free  from  external  shackles.  Luther  had 
pitted  his  solitary  soul  against  the  weight  of  system  and 
tradition.  The  emphasis  was  bound  to  be  given  to  the 
sanctity  of  individual  right,  and  to  the  inviolability  of 
individual  freedom.  The  claim  triumphantly  asserted 
in  the  domain  of  the  spirit  could  not  but  react  over  the 
whole  area  of  active  life,  wherever  personality  was  at 
work.  And  it  was  at  work  everywhere.  The  earth 
had  been  laid  bare  to  it ;  new  horizons  widened  the 
range  of  its  possibilities  ;  new  worlds  awaited  its  con- 
quest ;  its  windows  opened  on  to  the  foam  of  untravelled 
seas  beyond  which  lay  "  faery  lands  forlorn."  Life  was 
for  the  adventurous,  for  the  independent,  for  those  who 
could  launch  out  alone  and  tempt  the  perilous  flood. 
Everything  conspired  to  invoke  into  play  the  vigour 
and  daring  of  individual  initiative.  A  man  was  asked 
to  fling  behind  him  the  worn-out  familiar  customs  of 
social  activity,  on  which  lay  already  the  dust  of  death, 
and  to  let  himself  go,  out  of  sheer  trust  in  his  own 
soul,  to  discover  what  novel  experiences  might  unfold 
their  secrets  under  the  conquering  force  of  his  own 
personal  attack.  Individuality  came  inevitably  to  the 
front.  The  dramatists  laid  hold  of  the  theme  by  artistic 
instinct.  They  saw  the  poetic  value  of  dynamic  or 
even  demonic  personalities,  impelled  into  solitary  signi- 
ficance by  the  tragic  irony  of  adverse  circumstances. 
They  loved  to  think  of  that  infinite  variability  which 
gives  to  human  character  its  bewildering  fascination. 

The  day  of  individuality  had  come  as  long  ago  in 
the  Hellas  of  Socrates  and  the  Sophists.  And  social 
theories  were  inevitably  affected  by  its  invading  presence. 
To  men  of  peaceful  and  timid  rationality  like  Thomas 
Hobbes,  it  wore  the  form  of  menace.  He  shuddered 
at  the  thought  of  a  condition  of  primitive  nature  in 
which  he,  and  those  of  his  kidney,  would  lie  at  the 
mercy  of  these  exuberant,  boisterous,  aggressive  person- 


vii         PROPERTY  AND  PERSONALITY       177 

alities,  all  bent  on  self-assertion.  Such  a  life  was  terrible 
to  contemplate — it  would  be  "  short,  brutish  and  nasty." 
Mankind  must,  perforce,  buttress  itself  against  this 
clash  and  crash  of  militant  individualities  by  concerted 
action,  by  drawing  together  to  create  a  community, 
which  could  come  to  its  own  rescue  under  the  obliga- 
tions of  a  social  contract.  So  the  mass  of  weaker  men 
might  be  strong  enough  to  hold  their  own  against 
the  overwhelming  appetites  of  masterful  individuals. 
Under  such  a  contract,  they  might  secure  their  right 
over  private  possessions. 

Or  again,  as  we  have  seen  in  the  earlier  essays,  Locke 
and  the  School  of  English  Rationalists  gave  an  intensely 
individual  turn  to  the  natural  rights  with  which  man 
was  endowed,  and  laid  it  down  that  a  man  might  claim 
a  right  of  possession  over  any  material  into  which  he 
had  put  his  own  individual  labour.  It  was  through 
this  English  philosopher  that  the  ancient  doctrine  of  a 
state  of  Nature  as  a  natural  law  reached  Rousseau  ;  and 
it  was  in  this  individualistic  form  that  it  created  the 
flaming  watchword  of  the  French  Revolution. 

It  was  true  that  Rousseau's  own  theory  of  social 
contract  led  him  to  an  admirable  organization  of  a 
Social  Self,  a  "  Moi  Commun "  into  which  the  mere 
self-centred,  self-seeking  Ego  of  Nature  passed  by  a 
baptism  of  the  Spirit.  The  old  self  was  gone,  with  its 
narrow  individuality  ;  and  a  new  individuality  had 
come  into  play,  corporate  and  representative  by  its  inner 
character,  embodying  and  focussing  in  itself  the  mind 
and  will  of  the  community,  finding  its  own  existence 
in  identification  with  the  universal  desire.  This  is 
the  true  individual  who  can  take  up  the  duties  of 
citizenship.  He  is  moralized  by  his  universalism.  He 
lives  in  others,  and  they  live  in  him.  The  right  over 
private  property  which  he  possesses  comes  to  him 
through  this  identification.  It  is  by  the  will  of  the 
community  that  he  can  exercise  freely  a  will  of  his  own. 

N 


i78  PROPERTY 


VII 


Here  is  a  noble  social  philosophy.  Only  it 
depends  for  its  authority  on  an  historical  contract  by 
which  men  have  bound  themselves  to  die  to  their 
natural  solitude  of  being.  Yet  they  could  never  have 
come  together  to  enter  into  such  a  contract  unless 
they  had  already  possessed  the  corporate  and  social 
character  which  the  contract  was  invented  to  account 
for.  That  is  the  difficulty  of  all  theories  of  that  kind. 
The  social  contract  presupposes  the  qualities  which  it 
is  supposed  to  originate. 

But,  anyhow,  this  was  not  the  side  of  Rousseau 
gospel  on  which  the  Revolution  seized.  It  flared  out 
with  the  bare  news  that  Nature  had  made  man  free, 
and,  yet,  that  he  had  made  himself  everywhere  a  slave. 
He  could  regain  his  true  self  only  by  throwing  himself 
back  upon  his  original  and  primal  claim  to  Liberty, 
Equality,  Fraternity.  Here,  again,  the  liberty  phrases 
wore  the  air  which  had  been  characteristic  of  the 
Reformation.  There  might  be  qualifications  to  be 
made  ;  but,  still,  the  heart  of  the  matter  lay  in  the  free 
right  of  the  individual  man  to  break  with  all  authority 
imposed  from  without,  and  to  go  his  own  way,  and  be 
his  own  master.  All  men  equally  had  this  right  to  be 
themselves  ;  and  in  exercising  this  equality  of  free 
development  they  will  find  their  brotherhood  with  one 
another.  Their  natural  right  was  the  right  to  live,  to 
work  out  their  own  destiny,  to  find  food  enough  and 
room  enough,  in  reward  for  their  own  labours,  on  the 
broad  bosom  of  a  mother-earth  which  was  full  and 
fertile  in  response  to  the  demands  of  her  children. 
Society  might  have  to  collect  its  coercive  or  militant 
forces  in  order  to  assert  the  liberty  of  man  against 
foreign  foe  or  internal  oppressor ;  and  the  Revolution 
was  prepared  to  commit  even  extreme  power  to  the 
State  organization  in  emergencies.  But  still  the  dream, 
the  vision  of  the  Age  of  reason  and  freedom  and 
benevolence,  was  one  out  of  which  State  necessities  had 


vii         PROPERTY  AND  PERSONALITY      179 

dropped,  and  every  one  was  his  own  law  and  his  own 
master,  safe  in  his  possessions,  assured  of  his  own  goods, 
glad  and  at  peace  under  his  own  vine  and  fig  tree, 
fraternally  interested  in  knowing  and  seeing  that  all  his 
brothers  had  their  own  individual  joy. 

Yet,  over  all  this  social  and  theoretic  emphasis  laid 
on  the  reality  of  the  individual  at  the  Reformation  and 
onwards,  there  still  hovered  the  corrective  and  haunt- 
ing memory  of  that  authoritative  tradition  which  went 
behind  all  institutional  legalization  of  private  property, 
and,  from  the  standpoint  of  primitive  humanity,  refused 
to  attribute  to  it  any  absolute  value.1  It  was  other- 
wise in  the  other  departments  of  human  affairs,  which 
had  already  in  the  eighteenth  century  begun  to  assume 
the  form  which  was  to  develop  so  amazing  an  ex- 
pansion. Industry  had  undergone  its  own  revolution  ; 
and,  under  its  moral  conditions,  it  gave  free  rein  to 
this  liberty  which,  from  so  many  sides  and  for  varied 
reasons,  individuality  had  learned  to  claim.  Here,  in 
commerce,  there  was  opportunity  indeed  for  throwing 
off  external  and  prescriptive  obstacles,  and  for  staking 
all  your  confidence  on  individual  initiative.  Here, 
indeed,  each  man  counts  simply  for  what  he  is,  and 
for  what  he  can  make  of  himself.  Here  he  has  a  right 
to  put  out  his  energy  in  any  direction  that  he  can 
make  good,  and  to  hold  in  his  personal  possession 
anything  that  he  can  win  in  the  open  market.  Trade 
is  open  and  free,  and  all  may  take  their  chance  in  it. 
What  he  can  get,  he  has.  He  holds  it  by  virtue  of 
his  own  strength  and  courage  and  knowledge.  In 
doing  the  best  for  himself,  he  is  accumulating  the 
general  wealth.  Let  him  go  ahead,  he  needs  no  other 

1  It  could  still  shape  our  prayers.  Cf.  Prayer  in  Queen  Elizabeth's  Primer  : 
"  Thou,  O  Lord,  providest  enough  for  all  men  with  Thy  most  liberal  and  bountiful 
hand.  But  wherever  Thy  gifts  are,  in  respect  of  Thy  goodness  and  free  favour, 
made  free  unto  all  men,  we  (through  our  haughtiness  and  niggardliness  and  distrust) 
do  make  them  private  and  peculiar.  Correct  Thou  the  things  which  our  iniquity 
hath  put  out  of  order  :  let  Thy  goodness  supply  that  which  our  niggardliness  hath 
plucked  away." 


i8o  PROPERTY  vn 

authority  than  his  own  superior  skill  to  justify  his  grip 
on  his  own  winnings. 

This  was  the  judgment  of  the  new  commercial 
conscience.  And  as  a  logical  result,  it  tended  to  treat 
the  claim  to  hold  private  property  as  final.  It  gave  no 
reason  for  going  behind  it.  There  were  certain  State 
necessities  which  must  be  provided  for ;  and  individuals, 
in  return  for  police  protection  and  public  security  and 
a  secured  opportunity  for  doing  business,  might  rightly 
be  taxed  to  supply  their  social  needs.  But  it  was  the 
concern  of  the  State  to  reduce  these  to  the  minimum 
by  policies  of  peace,  retrenchment,  and  reform  ;  and 
so  to  leave  the  largest  possible  liberty  to  the  private 
owner  to  do  what  he  willed  with  his  own.  Or,  again, 
it  was  seemly  for  those  who  were  well  favoured  in  their 
ventures  to  exhibit  a  high  standard  of  public  benefi- 
cence and  to  aid  those  less  fortunate  than  themselves. 
It  was  right  to  rate  very  high  the  virtues  of  charity. 
But  the  very  earnestness  of  the  personal  appeals  made 
to  the  conscience  of  the  rich  on  behalf  of  the  poor  was 
itself  a  witness  to  the  absoluteness  of  their  command 
over  their  property.  It  depended  wholly  on  their 
goodwill  whether  they  would  respond,  and  the  appeal 
to  their  generosity  could  never  rise  above  the  level  of 
an  emotional  motive. 

This  appeal  to  charity,  whenever  it  is  greatly  in 
evidence,  is  a  sure  signal  that  things  have  got  wrong. 
It  always  means  that  the  individual  right  is  treated  as 
absolute  in  itself,  and  has  escaped  out  of  its  proper 
subordination  to  the  demands  of  justice.  The  stress 
on  the  duty  of  beneficence  and  almsgiving,  which  Mr. 
Wood  notes  as  so  emphatic  in  Puritan  addresses  and 
manuals,  is  rather  an  ominous  sign.  The  earlier 
theology  laid  the  like  stress  to  a  somewhat  dangerous 
extent ;  but,  then,  it  grounded  its  pleas  for  charity  always 
on  the  supreme  justice  which  claimed  the  gift  as  a  debt. 
But  the  idea  of  the  debt  faded  wholly  away  out  of 


vii         PROPERTY  AND  PERSONALITY      181 

the  industrial  world  of  the  nineteenth  century.  It 
had  forgotten  that  there  was  any  question  as  to  the 
right  of  private  property  to  exist,  or  as  to  the  con- 
ditions of  its  origin.  It  had  ceased  to  doubt  its 
ultimate  value.  It  had  its  origin,  plainly  enough,  in 
the  exertions  and  the  capacity  of  the  individual  man 
who  earned  it  or  made  it.  His  right  to  it  was  to  be 
found  in  his  right  to  be  himself.  What  more  could 
you  want  ? 

It  is  this  intellectual  passage  from  the  conception 
of  private  property  as  secondary  and  contingent  to  the 
conception  of  it  as  ultimate  and  absolute,  which  has 
caused  all  the  trouble.  And  this  passage  was  made, 
almost  insensibly,  through  the  intense  realization  of 
the  value  to  be  set  on  the  liberty  of  the  individual  to 
live  his  own  life. 

From  another  side,  again,  the  position  reached 
under  the  influence  of  practical  commercialism,  with 
its  emphasis  on  the  freedom  of  the  individual  to  put 
out  his  own  powers  to  full  exercise,  was  reinforced  by 
the  higher  Idealism  of  Germany.  Hegel  saw  in 
private  property  the  full  opportunity  for  the  develop- 
ment of  the  true  ideal  individual  to  which  all  his  logic 
had  led  him.  Through  ownership,  personality  realized 
its  power  of  self-direction  and  self-control.  Person- 
ality is  trained,  through  the  discipline  of  property,  to 
make  its  own  self-disclosure  as  a  ruling  and  active 
agent  in  the  world  of  affairs.  It  comes  to  itself,  thus 
realizing  its  power  to  manipulate  and  govern  and  use 
~and  direct  a  permanent  stock  of  effective  force.  Its 
own  actuality  is  revealed  to  it  through  this  identifica- 
tion of  itself  with  the  real.  It  shows  itself  to  be 
essentially  an  end,  and  not  a  means.  It  acquires  a 
sense  of  self-centred  sufficiency.  It  establishes  its 
right  to  independence.  It  wins  a  footing  of  its  own, 
a  pivot  for  its  action,  by  virtue  of  which  it  can  assert 
itself  as  a  unit  of  force  in  the  correlated  activities  and 


1 82  PROPERTY  vn 

services  and  functions  of  the  organic  community.  It 
is  moralized  and  spiritualized  by  being  secured  in  this 
recognized  position  of  self-dependent  and  authentic 
reality. 

So  the  big  German  philosophy  works  out  that  intel- 
lectual justification  of  private  property  which  the  practical 
English  man  of  business  expresses  by  the  phrase,  "  A 
man  of  property  is  one  who  has  a  stake  in  the  country." 
He  is  a  qualified  citizen  whose  interests  are  bound  up 
*  with  the  interests  of  the  whole  community.  He  has 
committed  himself,  he  has  taken  his  place,  he  has 
become  a  focus  and  seat  and  centre  of  civic  obligation. 
He  has  a  personality  that  counts  in  the  sum  of  the 
whole.  He  has  rights  as  well  as  obligations.  He  is 
a  true  ethical  unit.  For  he  owns  property. 

So  we  all  say,  and  everybody  cheers.  Thus 
"personalty"  nearly  spells  personality.  Only  the 
strange  thing  is  that  the  very  Society  which,  in  theory, 
has  so  emphatically  grounded  itself  on  the  fundamental 
basis  of  private  property,  and  has  found  in  the  sense 
of  ownership  the  spring  and  source  of  these  moral 
excellencies  on  which  it  builds  its  own  security, 
nevertheless  allows  itself  to  develop  in  a  direction 
which  is  constantly  reducing  the  number  of  people  who 
can  have  a  chance  of  experiencing  what  ownership 
means.  Our  industrial  organization  has  found  it 
essential  to  its  success  to  wipe  out  the  multitude  of  small 
owners,  who  once  found  their  place  in  our  trade.  It 
has  stripped  the  agricultural  labourer  of  all  that  gave 
him  a  hold  on  the  land.  The  vast  mass  of  workers 
in  our  towns  have  long  ago  ceased  to  have  any  right 
of  possession  over  the  tools  or  materials  of  their 
occupation.  They  have  dropped  to  the  position  of 
pure  wage-earners,  and  that  means  that  they  have  no 
secure  footing  of  their  own,  no  self-dependent  area 
on  which  to  fall  back,  no  reserved  resources  which 
are  under  their  own  control  and  direction.  Their 


vii         PROPERTY  AND  PERSONALITY       183 

existence  is  never  in  their  own  hands  ;  nor  are  they 
responsible  for  their  own  maintenance.  The  stability, 
the  power  to  look  before  and  after,  the  assured  hold 
on  reality,  the  embodiment  of  their  own  wills  in  a  material 
fact,  which  we  philosophically  recognize  to  be  the 
moral  and  spiritual  value  of  private  ownership, — all 
this  is  denied  them.  They  enjoy  no  sense  of  back- 
ground such  as  would  endow  their  individual  lives 
with  a  certain  dignity.  They  exist  on  the  surface  ; 
they  cannot  strike  roots,  and  establish  permanency. 
The  forces  on  which  their  very  being  depends  are 
wholly  out  of  their  ken  or  power.  They  are  regulated 
by  others,  who  are  out  of  sight.  They  themselves  live 
by  the  day  or  the  week,  and  are  liable  to  every  sort 
of  accidental  or  unanticipated  displacement.  It  is  just 
the  moral  discipline  of  responsible  ownership  which 
they  are  bound  to  lack.  This  is  the  class  which  our 
system  of  industry  sets  itself  to  create  and  use,  both 
in  town  and  country.  Its  work  is  rested  entirely 
on  the  wage,  and  the  wage  means  the  absence  of 
ownership. 

And  not  only  so,  but  the  permanent  claim  made 
for  the  right  and  value  of  private  property  is  so  used 
as  to  make  the  many  the  practical  property  of  the  few. 
Property  is  not  valued  for  its  use,  but  for  its  power, 
as  Professor  Hobhouse  has  shown.  The  owner  does 
not  claim  what  is  his  own  for  the  sake  of  using  it. 
For,  indeed,  he  owns  far  more  than  he  can  ever  dream 
of  using.  The  unhappy  multi-millionaire  cannot 
consume,  through  his  own  efforts,  more  than  £10,000 
a  year,  as  one  of  them  dolefully  confessed.  If  his 
income  is  over  a  million,  then  all  this  surplusage  goes 
to  enlarge  his  domination.  What  he  does  is  to 
exercise  power  over  others.  He  can  prescribe  for  them 
what  their  life  shall  be  ;  what  opportunity  they  will 
have  for  gaining  a  livelihood  ;  where  they  shall  live, 
and  under  what  conditions.  He  has  thousands  upon 


184  PROPERTY  vii 

thousands  dependent  on  him  for  their  existence.  He 
utilizes  their  labour,  and  turns  it  to  efficient  exercise  and 
profit.  His  private  property  gives  him  the  power  by 
which  others  are  deprived  of  their  possession  of  them- 
selves. Thus  the  great  capitalist,  by  the  exercise  of  his 
own  right  of  ownership,  limits  and  cancels  the  self-owner- 
ship which  others  might  enjoy.  Himself  the  great 
illustration  of  the  capacities  of  private  property,  he  is 
also,  by  that  very  fact,  the  great  example  of  its  destruction. 
By  enlarging  his  own  immense  stake  in  the  country, 
he  creates  a  multitude  of  individual  workers  who  have 
no  permanent  stake  to  speak  of.  The  property  which 
gives  him  such  efficient  power,  does  so  by  depriving 
others  of  the  very  power  which  he  possesses — the  power 
to  be  their  own  master  and  to  control  their  own  destiny. 
Thus  it  has  come  about  that  the  Society  which  boasts 
of  its  reliance  on  the  freedom  of  individual  self-develop- 
ment nevertheless  allows  only  a  limited  proportion  of 
its  individual  members  to  possess  the  freedom.  It 
appeals  to  the  moralizing  influence  of  ownership  ;  and 
then  denies  the  possibilities  of  any  real  ownership  to 
the  main  mass  of  its  members. 

Individualism,  then,  finds  its  worst  opportunity  in 
an  individualistic  society.  The  law  of  competition, 
working  under  our  present  capitalism,  while  offering 
scope  and  fulfilment  to  the  very  few,  wrecks  and 
undermines  the  individuality  of  the  many.  And 
this  it  does  just  because  it  gives  to  so  very  few 
the  chance  of  embodying  the  permanent  worth  of 
the  personality  in  any  enduring  right  of  possession. 
It  leaves  the  vast  multitude  of  workers  to  become 
mere  items  on  the  surface,  without  any  secured  future, 
without  any  sure  grip  on  facts,  without  any  stored 
reserve,  without  any  established  status.  Personal  value 
finds  no  public  witness.  Character  has  no  firm  pivot 
round  which  it  can  build  up  its  fabric.  The  inner 
life  misses  its  outer  support.  It  obtains  no  substantial 


vii        PROPERTY  AND  PERSONALITY       185 

recognition  ;  it  cannot  give  public  or  visible  evidence 
why  it  should  be  acknowledged  and  honoured.  It 
has  no  pledge  to  proffer  of  its  own  permanence.  It 
has  no  fixed  centre  round  which  associations  and 
relations  and  obligations  may  coalesce.  It  lacks  the 
basis  out  of  which  it  can  educate  itself  into  structural 
coherence,  or  through  which  it  can  respond  and  react 
in  counter-play  to  all  the  forces  that  tell  upon  it  from 
without. 

All  this  the  human  personality  requires,  if  it  is  to 
discover  its  strength  and  to  develop  its  capacities.  All 
this  it  could  gain  out  of  the  exercise  of  ownership,  in 
a  community  of  owners.  All  this  it  is  bound  to  miss 
in  a  community  in  which  real  ownership  is  the  excep- 
tion, and  only  the  few  can  attain  to  the  full  liberty  and 
independence  of  self-possession. 

By  forcing  Individualism,  then,  we  have,  some- 
how, evicted  individualities.  By  over-assertion  of  the 
absolute  right  of  the  individual  man  to  have  what  is  his 
own,  we  have  landed  ourselves  in  a  situation  in  which 
the  majority  of  men  are  not  their  own  masters,  and  have 
a  minimum  of  what  they  can  call  their  own.  Obviously, 
our  logic  has  gone  wrong  somehow. 

Shall  we  try  to  see  how  the  trouble  began  ?  And, 
reviewing  the  last  three  centuries  of  our  social  evolu- 
tion, shall  we  not  be  justified  in  suspecting  that  it  is 
our  philosophy  of  personality  which  has  been  at  fault  ? 

We  laid  hold,  at  the  Reformation  and  the  Revolution, 
on  the  supreme  value  of  personality  ;  and  we  found 
the  secret  of  this  value  to  lie  in  the  sanctity  and 
freedom  of  the  individual  man.  We  isolated  this  core 
of  individuality  ;  and  we  attributed  to  it,  in  its  isolation, 
all  its  high  privileges  and  prerogatives,  all  its  sacred 
rights  and  inveterate  claims.  The  individual  man 
justified  himself.  He  constituted  his  own  natural 
right  to  live,  to  grow,  to  put  out  his  powers.  He 
was  the  spring  of  his  own  liberty,  and  the  owner  of 


1 86  PROPERTY  vn 

his  own  activity.  He,  in  his  solitary  dignity  of  being, 
answered  for  himself  to  God  alone.  He  owned  no  other 
lordship.  To  Him  alone  was  he  bound  to  give  account 
of  his  stewardship  over  His  goods. 

But  can  an  individuality  ever  be  isolated  ?  Was 
this  not  a  false  start  ?  What  is  individuality  ?  And 
where  is  it  to  be  found  ?  Can  it  appear,  can  it 
exist,  except  in  a  community  of  which  it  is  the  re- 
presentative organ  ?  The  individual  man  draws  all  his 
significance  out  of  the  fact  that  he  is  the  expression  of 
some  social  body  to  which  he  belongs.  He  is  a 
member  of  his  race,  of  his  nation  ;  on  that  depends 
in  fact  his  individual  worth.  This  is  why  he  counts. 
He  is  a  sample  of  what  his  nationality  means.  Every 
claim  that  he  makes  for  himself  can  be  made  in  pressing 
the  same  terms  for  others.  He  cannot  give  himself 
any  value  that  he  denies  to  others.  As  he  rises  into 
free  self-assertion,  so  these  others  rise  all  round  him 
with  identical  rights.  He  and  they  are  created  by  the 
same  act  and  under  the  same  law.  He  can  never  be 
intelligible  except  in  terms  which  include  and  involve 
others.  Individuality,  then,  is  really  representative,  is 
corporate,  is  social,  by  the  very  principle  of  its  life.  It 
can  only  be  understood  as  the  unit  of  a  society. 

And  this  only  leads  us  down  deeper  into  the  root- 
conception  of  personality  which  finds  expression  in 
individuality.  Personality  lies  in  the  relation  of  person 
to  person.  A  personality  is  what  it  is  only  by  virtue 
of  its  power  to  transcend  itself  and  to  enter  into  the 
life  of  another.  It  lives  by  interpenetration,  by  inter- 
course, by  communion.  Its  power  of  life  is  love. 
There  is  no  such  thing  as  a  solitary,  isolated  person. 
A  self-contained  personality  is  a  contradiction  in  terms. 
What  we  mean  by  personality  is  a  capacity  for  inter- 
course, a  capacity  for  retaining  self-identity  by  and 
through  identification  with  others — a  capacity  for  friend- 
ship, for  communion,  for  fellowship.  Hence  the  true 


vii         PROPERTY  AND  PERSONALITY       187 

logic  of  personality  compels  us  to  discover  the  man's 
personal  worth  in  the  inherent  necessity  of  a  society 
in  which  it  is  realized.  Society  is,  simply,  the  ex- 
pression of  the  social  inter-communion  of  spirit  with 
spirit  which  constitutes  what  we  mean  by  personality. 
Fellowship  and  Individuality  are  correlative  terms. 

It  is  therefore  impossible  to  emphasize  the  reality 
of  personal  existence  and  personal  claims,  or  personal 
liberty,  without  in  the  very  same  breath  asserting  the 
emphatic  reality  of  social  obligation,  the  paramount 
authority  of  social  order,  the  sanctity  of  social  law. 
Every  rise  in  the  value  of  the  State  involves  a  corre- 
sponding rise  in  the  value  of  the  individual  that  incor- 
porates it.  Every  increase  in  the  personal  freedom 
witnesses  to  the  supreme  significance  of  the  common  life 
of  which  that  liberty  is  the  witness  and  the  expression. 

Personality,  then,  is  always  collective  in  basis.  In 
every  individual  act  and  word  it  is  putting  out  power 
which  comes  to  it  through  its  place  in  the  community. 
The  "  moi "  which  asserts  its  free  individuality  is  still 
the  "  moi  commun  "  of  Rousseau.  It  may  legitimately 
claim  the  right  to  personal  possession  :  but  the  claim  so 
made  will  belong  to  it  by  virtue  of  its  corporate  and 
representative  qualification  ;  so  that  the  individual  right 
to  own  private  property  is  an  expression  of  the  com- 
munity's right  to  have  and  to  hold  its  own,  put  out 
through  the  person  of  one  of  its  members.  It  can  never 
be  an  absolute  right  inherent  in  the  man  himself ;  for 
he,  as  a  personality,  is  inseparable  from  the  fellowship 
which  constitutes  his  personal  existence.  He  holds 
what  he  can  call  his  own  by  virtue  of  his  status 
inside  the  fellowship  ;  and,  if  so,  the  justification  of 
his  private  ownership  must  always  be  found  in  the 
welfare  and  the  will  of  the  community.  He  must 
be  expressing  the  will  of  the  State  in  having  personal 
authority  to  administer  this  or  that  possession.  He 
can  never  claim  to  be  outside  or  beyond  the  range 


1 88  PROPERTY  vii 

of  this  general  will,  for  only  through  it  can  he  be 
what  he  is. 

Once  again,  then,  we  have  renewed  the  supremacy 
of  justice  over  all  conditions  under  which  private 
property  is  held.  It  is  as  a  member  of  the  Body 
that  he  has  right  of  possession  ;  and,  therefore,  all 
his  right  of  possession  is  governed  by  the  good  of 
the  Body,  which  is  his  own  good.  Any  demands  on 
his  private  purse,  which  the  general  welfare  renders 
expedient,  are  not  invasions  of  his  personal  wealth,  nor 
drafts  upon  his  charity  ;  they  are  the  acts  of  that 
identical  justice  by  which  he  is  qualified  to  be  an 
owner.  His  personality  is  not  repressed  or  curtailed 
by  being  subject  to  those  social  demands  ;  for  the 
existence  of  those  social  demands  is  involved  in  his 
personality.  It  is  not  a  conflict  between  his  private 
interest  and  that  of  the  State  ;  for  he  is  himself  a  citizen 
in  the  State,  and  its  interests  are  his.  If  he  disputes 
any  demand  made  upon  him,  it  will  be  on  the  ground 
that  the  interest  of  the  State  will  be  injured  by  its 
insistence.  The  State  itself  is  interested  for  its  own 
sake  in  seeing  to  it  that  his  interests  are  not  injured. 

Nor  is  it  only  private  property  that  is  thus  brought 
into  ethical  subordination  to  the  needs  of  social  justice, 
but  also  new  possibilities  of  ownership  are  laid  open 
through  the  recognition  of  the  collective  element  in 
personality.  For  if  personality  be  representative  and 
collective,  then  it  may  find  its  field  of  exercise  and 
realization  through  collective  ownership.  Men  may 
win  the  moral  qualities  which  the  sense  of  property 
evokes,  by  owning  things  in  common. 

We  have,  indeed,  seen  this  happen  to  the  wage- 
earners  by  virtue  of  their  Trade  Unions.  For  while 
the  wage  system  tends  to  reduce  actual  ownership  to 
a  minimum,  and  deprives  the  main  mass  of  the  in- 
dustrial population  of  that  sense  of  permanent  private 
property  which,  economically,  it  rates  so  highly,  never- 


vii        PROPERTY  AND  PERSONALITY       189 

theless  the  workers  have  contrived,  through  massing 
their  small  subscriptions,  to  build  up  Unions  with  big 
funds  in  reserve  ;  and,  with  the  help  of  this  accumulated 
support,  they  have  recaptured  much  of  the  moral  force 
which  is  embodied  in  ownership.  They  gain  stability, 
for  instance  ;  they  can  look  before  and  after.  They 
can  secure  some  control  over  their  own  life-conditions. 
They  can  get  their  own  will  expressed  and  realized. 
They  can  exercise  self-  responsibility.  They  have 
reserves  on  which  to  draw  ;  and  are  not  at  the  mercy 
of  temporary  emergencies,  or  casual  accidents.  They 
can  feel  ground  under  them.  They  stand  on  their 
own  feet.  They  are  conscious  of  some  independence. 
They  have  a  recognized  place  in  the  world  of  affairs, 
and  can  make  good  their  claims  on  existence.  They 
are  themselves  established  and  rooted  amidst  the 
theory  of  things,  through  their  corporate  organization, 
and  their  certified  holding.  All  this  is  the  condition 
that  we  associate  with  the  status  of  ownership  ; 
and  every  individual  member  of  a  strong  Union 
thus  acquires  something  of  the  worth  and  the 
dignity  with  which  a  man  of  property  is  endowed. 
Collectively,  he  has  the  moral  stability  of  ownership  ; 
and  if  he  has  become  aware  of  the  true  character  of 
his  personality,  then  he  will  gladly  find  for  it  its 
adequate  expression  by  means  of  this  collective  owner- 
ship. He  will  not  want  his  consciousness  of  property 
to  be  more  definitely  individualized.  He  will  enjoy 
the  sense  of  ownership  as  much  in  its  public  as  in  its 
private  form.  For  his  inner  personal  life  is  expressed 
as  fully  in  the  one  as  in  the  other.  Thus  the  privilege 
of  ownership  may  be  expanded  over  all  those  workers 
who  are  organized  into  permanent  and  effective 
Trade  Unions. 

And  the  principle  might  be  carried  much  further. 
Through  all  the  volume  of  factory  legislation  the 
Nation  is  exerting  her  right  of  self-  ownership. 


190  PROPERTY  vn 

Through  it  she  directs  her  own  destiny  ;  she  brings 
herself  into  possession  of  her  own  affairs  ;  she  exer- 
cises her  right  of  self-responsibility  ;  she  makes  her 
will  felt  through  material  expression  ;  she  embodies 
in  solid  fact  her  sovereign  self-control  ;  for,  as  she 
thus  governs  her  life  by  intention,  she  makes  this 
earth  her  own.  The  entire  Body,  then,  collectively 
asserts  its  power  of  ownership  through  the  Legislature. 
The  moral  stability  and  independence  which  pro- 
perty legitimately  secures  are  constituted  national 
possessions ;  while  every  individual  citizen,  who  is 
conscious  of  what  his  citizenship  means,  gains,  so  far, 
the  ethical  value  of  a  collective  owner.  He  is  moralized 
by  such  self-possession,  mediated  for  him  through 
his  membership  in  the  State. 

It  is  beyond  the  purpose  of  this  essay  to  discuss  how 
far  this  collective  ownership  will  carry  us.  It  is 
enough  to  have  shown  that,  in  it,  lies  the  most  avail- 
able correction  of  that  ironical  paradox  by  which  an 
exaggerated  notion  of  the  absolute  value  of  private 
property  has  led  a  Society  based  on  individualism  to 
confine  the  range  of  this  value  within  a  limited  circle. 

Obviously,  if  ownership  has  the  virtues  ascribed  to 
it,  then  it  ought  to  be  extended  to  all.  It  ought  to 
be  included  in  the  universal  conditions  of  citizen- 
ship. This  is  only  possible  if  collective  ownership  can 
come  into  play  over  and  beyond  the  area  which 
private  ownership  can  cover,  and  so  can  spread  out, 
for  the  many,  the  opportunity  which  our  present 
system  confines  to  the  few.  And  this  will  depend 
on  how  far  collective  ownership  can  work  upon  the 
individual  conscience  and  imagination  with  the  same 
force  as  we  now  attribute  to  private  proprietorship. 
The  confidence  with  which  we  meet  this  last  inquiry 
will  depend  entirely  on  our  psychological  estimate 
of  personality.  If  anything  of  what  we  have  said  be 
true,  then  personality,  which  is  inherently  represent- 


vii         PROPERTY  AND  PERSONALITY       191 

ative,  will  find  its  real  and  rich  and  effective  realization 
under  the  terms  of  collective  life.  Collective  ownership 
will  be  an  adequate  and  joyful  expression  of  its  inner 
character  and  being.  We  shall  be  able  to  translate  the  old 
phrase,  which  declared  private  property  to  be  a  trust  for 
which  we  shall  give  account  to  God,  in  a  new  sense. 
We  had  haggled  over  the  apparent  individualism  of 
such  a  conception.  It  omitted  all  reference  to  a 
community.  It  left  the  individual  alone  with  God,  to 
answer  simply  for  himself.  His  fellows  had  no 
direct  authority  to  review  or  decide  what  his  exercise 
of  his  trust  should  be.  But,  now,  we  see  that  the 
trust  that  we  speak  of  is  a  corporate  trust.  He 
holds  it  in  and  with  his  fellows.  The  personality  which 
is  answerable  to  God  for  its  proper  exercise  of  the 
trust,  has  its  inherent  existence  in  a  fellowship,  and, 
out  of  the  fellowship,  it  has  no  authority  to  act.  The 
trust  is  a  common  act.  The  fellowship  is  in  trust 
for  all  that  it  holds  ;  and  the  individual,  only  as  organ 
and  instrument  of  the  fellowship.  He  can  be  called 
upon  to  fulfil  the  charges  for  which  the  community 
makes  itself  responsible  in  the  discharge  of  its  trust. 
It  is  not  a  secret  affair  between  him  and  his  God,  how 
he  administers  his  goods.  The  community  can  thus 
require  of  him  whatever  it  needs  in  order  to  justify  its 
own  administration  of  its  resources  before  the  bar  of 
God.  His  right  of  possession,  his  use  of  his  own,  are 
always  relative  to  the  larger  trust  within  which  he  acts. 
And,  yet  further,  if  he  is  to  identify  his  personal 
claim  with  the  claim  of  the  fellowship  he  must  have 
the  assurance  that  the  fellowship  is  not  arbitrary  or 
absolute  in  the  demands  that  it  makes  upon  him. 
And  this  assurance  he  can  only  have  if  the  exercise 
of  its  ownership  by  the  fellowship,  within  which  his 
own  right  of  ownership  is  exercised,  be  itself  the 
expression  of  that  absolute  ownership  which  is  the  sole 
prerogative  of  the  God  Who  made  the  earth  and  all 


192  PROPERTY  vii 

that  is  in  it.  Back  to  God  all  rights  run.  Back  in  Him, 
the  ultimate  Creator,  producing  and  sustaining  and 
justifying  every  capacity  and  energy  that  His  will 
has  set  in  action,  all  ownership  stands.  All  claims 
are  made  by  Him,  through  Him,  to  Him.  His 
righteousness  is  the  bond  of  all  human  fellowship. 
And  this  is  so,  just  because  property  in  outward  goods 
is  but  the  outcome  of  personality  ;  and  all  human 
personality  is  the  issue  and  image  of  the  personality 
of  God.  In  the  Divine  Fellowship  in  which  God 
realizes  Himself  lies  the  source  and  justification  of 
every  fellowship  into  which  man  can  enter.  Man's 
authority  to  say  of  anything  "  That  is  mine "  rests, 
finally,  on  his  power  to  say  "  I  am  God's." 


INDEX 


Advent  hope,  influence  on  early 
Christian  conceptions,  101, 
108 

Agriculture,  influence  on  owner- 
ship among  primitive  tribes, 

15 

Alienation,  16 
Almsgiving.     See  Charity 
"  Ambrosiaster,"  107,  121,  123 
American  Indians,  North,  u,  14 
Ames,  Dr.  W.,  139,  143,  147 
Amos,  89 

Anabaptists,  147,  160 
Anglicans,  136,  148,  156 
Animals,  rudimentary  property  of 

higher,  8 

Apologists,  second  century,  99 
Appropriation,  39,  53,  54,  128 
Aristotle,  x,  27  et  seq.,  35  et seq.,  109, 

120,  128 
Articles   of  Religion,   Elizabethan, 

.  ,147 
Asceticism,  in,  153,  158 

Australian  tribes,  individual  and 
communal  ownership  of  land 
among,  4,  12  et  seq. 

Bankruptcy,  142 

Baxter,   Richard,    137,    142   et  seq., 

157,  162 

Bennett,  Dr.  W.  H.,  89  et  seq. 
Bentham,  Jeremy,  49 
Bequest,  liberty  of,  45,  77 
Berens,  163 
Biblical    ideas,    vii,    xii,    85-116; 

Essays  V.  and  VI.  passim 
Bishops,     Puritan     revolt     against 

powers  of,  138-9,  144 


Boas,  15 

Bondservice,  90 

Borneo,  tribal  land  systems,  16 

Bosanquet,  Professor,  57,  60  et  seq. 

Brazil,  land  tenure,  15 

Brotherhood,    xiii,    25,    Essay    IV. 

passim,  119  et  seq.,  127,  132, 

167,  178 
Browne,  J.,  13 
Bucer,  Martin,  145 
Bucknell,  Mr.,  145 
Bullinger,  146-7,  149,  152 
Butler,  Bishop,  xvi 

Calvin,  135,  138,  153 

Campbell,  D.,  135 

Canon  Law,  127  et  seq.,  129,  138  et 

seq.,  149,  164 
Capital.    See  also  Production,  means 

of 

functions,  36 

income,  distinction  from,  75 
Capitalist  system,  22,  58,  63,  184 

Puritanism,  influence  of,  138, 153 
Carlyle,  146,  164 
Carriers,  15 

Cartwright,  Thomas,  142 
Cecil,  Lord  Hugh,  xiv 
Character,  private  property  and,  x 
etseq.,  36,  59-64,  74,  184.   See 
also  Personality 

Charity,  xiv,  96,  98,  119,  120  et  seq., 
129,  142,  154,  162,  166,  175, 
1 80.     See  also  Poor  relief 
early  Christian  view  of,  96,  98 
Evangelical  view  of,  166 
justice,  an  act  of,  xiv,  123,  129, 
175,  180 

193  O 


194 


PROPERTY 


Charity  (contd.) — 

mediaeval  conceptions  of,  120  et 

seq. 
Puritan  conception  of,  142,  154, 

162 

Charles  I.,  poor  relief  under,  144 
Chattel  slavery,  20 
Chilcotin,  15 
Christ.     See  Jesus  Christ 
Christian  conceptions — 

early  church,  xiii,  37,  93-116 
mediaeval,  119-32 
modern,  xix 

post-Reformation,  135-67 
Puritan,  135-65 

Christian  Communism.     See  Com- 
munism 

Church  and  State,  114,  136,  140 
failure  of  early  church    to   co- 
ordinate religious  and   civic 
life,  xiv,  115 

Cicero,  106,  121,  172,  174 
Citizenship,  177  et  seq.,  188 
Civil  wars  in  England,  140 
Clarendon,  140 

Clement  of  Alexandria,  100  et  seq. 
Commandments.     See  Decalogue 
Common  pastures,  17 

enclosure  of,  19,  20 
Commonwealth  administration,  141, 

144,  146 
Communal  ownership,  xiii,  4,  12,  31, 

39,  58,  125,  188 
Communism,  23  et  seq.,  35,  59,  69, 

72  et  seq.,  121 
Aristotle's  objections,  36 
Christian,  early,  24,  121 
Plato's  theory  criticized,  24 
Socialism,  distinction  from,  29 
Companies,  joint-stock  system,   10, 

22 

Competition,  64,  184 
Control,  6.     See  also  State  control 
Conventional  theory,  patristic,   120 

et  seq.,  126,  129 

Co-operation,  xiii,  71  et  seq.,  76,  189 
Court  of  High  Commission,  144 
Creeks,  16 
Cromwell,  142,  146 
Cunningham,  Archdeacon,  137 
Curr,  13 
Cyprian,  103 


Dargun,  1 1 

Darwin's  theory,  54 

David,  87 

Davidson,  Dr.  A.  B.,  91 

Debt-slavery,  18 

Decalogue,  146,  156,  165 

Eighth  Commandment,  Hebrew 
view  of,  90  ;  Puritan  view 
of,  146 

Defoe,  141,  144 

Dickinson,  Mr.  Lowes,  61 

Dissent,  141,  145 

Distribution,  right  of,  128,  130 

Donatists,  124 

Dress- 
Puritan  attitude,  152 
Quaker  attitude,  157 
Wesley's  attitude,  157 

Durkheim,  61 

Dyaks,  16 

"Economic  rationalism,"  151 
Eliot,  Sir  John,  145 
Equity,  Lactantius's  view  of,  105 
Europe,    Western,    mediaeval     or- 
ganization, 19 
Evangelical  revival,  165 
Evolution    of   property,    historical, 

3:3i 

Expropriation,  compulsory,  36 
Eyre,  4,  1 3 
Ezekiel,  91 

Factory  legislation,  189 
Familists,  160 
Family,  25,  73,  77 
Family  ownership,  13 
Fellowship,  187,  191 
Fifth  Monarchy  men,  160 
Financier,  23 
Fox,  G.,  157 
Freedom.     See  Liberty 
French  Revolution,  177  et  seq. 

Gambling,  78 
Gavelkind,  custom  of,  45 
General  will,  30 

Germany,  land  alienation  in  medi- 
aeval, 1 6 

God,  Essays  IV.,  V.,  and  VI.  passim 
biblical  idea  of,  86  et  seq. 
Divine  sanction,  xii,  86  et  seq., 
148  et  seq. 


INDEX 


19S 


God  (contd.) — 

fatherhood  of,  94 
sovereign  rights,  86,  191 
stewardship.     See  Stewardship 

Good,  general.     See  Well-being 

Good  works,  Puritan  view  of,  154 

Government,  authority  of.    See  State 

authority 
evolution  of  responsible,  80 

Gratian,  38,  127  et  seq. 

Green,  Professor  Thomas  Hill,  56 

Gregory  of  Nazianzus,  98 

Grey,  4,  13 

Grotius,  141 

Guanas,  18 

Haddon,  15 

Haldane,  Lord,  viii 

Hall,  Dr.  T.  C.,  167 

Hammond,  20 

Harnack,  xiv,  xix,  108 

Harrison,  Major-General,  161 

Hebrew  ideas,  86-93 

Hegel,  53,  56>  lSl 

Hobbes,  40  et  seq.,  80,  172,  176 

Hobson,  151 

Hooker,  R.,  148,  156 

Hooper,  John,  138 

Horace,  xviii 

Hosea,  89 

Houses,  communal  occupation,  16 

Humanity,  religious  view  of,  86,  106 

Hume,  47  et  seq. 

Idealism,  30,  173 
Idealism,  German,  56,  181 
Illumination,  the,  141 
Income — 

capability,  a  criterion  as  to,  76 
capital,  distinction  from,  75 
Independents,  140 
Individualism,  xv,  21,  27,  35,  46,  55, 
91  ;  Essays  III.,  IV.,  and  VI. 
passim,  175  et  seq.,  185 
Puritan  movement,  effect  of,  xv, 

137 etseq. 
restriction  of  ownership  due  to, 

28,  182 

Individuality,  social  side  of,  186 
Industrial  system,  rise  of,  21,   136, 

157,  i73»  177 
Inheritance,  14,  45,  63,  77 


Initiative,  78,  81,  151 

Instinct,  6 

Interest,   62,   138,   141  et  seq.     See 

also  Usury 
Investments,  22,  138 
Iroquois,  n,  16 
Isaiah,  89 

Jeremiah,  91 

Jesus  Christ,  xiii,  93  et  seq. 

Job,  92 

John  the  Baptist,  93 

Justice — 

early  Christian  view  of,  104  et 
seq.,  115,  123  et  seq. 

utilitarian  view  of,  48 
Juxon,  Bishop,  139 

Kant,  51  et  seq.,  55 

Karaya  tribes,  16 

Kayans,  16 

Kiffin,  William,  146 

Kingdom  of  God,  Essay  IV.  passim, 

161 
Knox,  John,  141 

Labour,  10,  21,  26  et  seq.,  39  et  seq., 

70,  125,  151,  154,  177,  182 
control  by  means  of  property,  10 
modern  economic  conditions,  21, 

182 

oppressive  conditions  of,  154 
Puritan  view  of,  151  et  sea. 
right    to    products    of    labour, 
theory  of,  10,  26  et  seq.,  39 
et  seq.,  70,  125,  177 

Lactantius,  104-7 

Laissezfaire,  55,  137,  141,  144,  157 

Land,  4,  12  et  seq.,  89 

Lang,  13 

Latimer,  Hugh,  xv,  138,  148,  162 

Laud,  139  et  seq. 

Law,  William,  158 

Leonard,  Miss,  144 

Levellers,  148,  160,  163 

Leviticus,  90 

Levy,  Hermann,  136,  144 

Liberty,  x,  9,  59  et  seq.,   173,   177 
et  seq. 

Libraries  Act,  Free,  55 

Lilburne,  161 

Liquor  traffic,  160 


196 


PROPERTY 


Locke,  26  et  seq.,  40  et  seq.,  70,  125, 

177 

Lollard  movement,  135,  160 
Lord's  Prayer,  the,  112,  115 
Lucian,  xiii 
Luther,  135,  138,  152,  153,  176 

Mackworth,  Sir  Humphrey,  144 

Maitland,  20 

Malachi,  92 

Manorial  system,  17,  19 

Marshall,  Professor,  136 

Marx,  Karl,  46,  50,  153 

Mbaya,  18 

Means  of  production.    See  Produc- 
tion, means  of 

Mediaeval   theological  theory,  xiv, 
119-132 

Messianic  idea,  93 

Methodists,  159 

Meyer,  Dr.  Johannes,  141 

Micah,  89,  91 

Milton,  152 

Monarchy  — 

limitation  of  powers,  41 
Puritan  attitude  towards,  144 

Monasteries,  suppression  of,  136 

Monastic  ideal,  115,  126 

Money-lending,  36,  100,  132 

Monopolies,  75,  79,  145  et  seq.,  156 
Parliamentary      opposition      to 
Stuart  monopolies,  139 

Morgan,  16 

Morice,  Father,  15 

Mosaic  law,  88,  139,  142,  156 

Monster,  147,  161 

Natural  law,  xv,  24  et  seq.,  37,  40, 

71,  120,  124,  127  et  seq.,  141, 

146,  172,  177 
Necessaries  of  life,  right  of  mankind 

to,  xv,  130,  147 
Nehemiah,  91 
New     South     Wales,    tribal     land 

system,  5 
Nieboer,  19 
Niewenhuis,  16 
Nobility,  origin  in  tribal   military 

organization,  18 
Nonconformists,  153 


38 


Oppression,  91,  154 
Orme's  Life  of  Kijfin,  146 

Pastoral  tribes,  conditions  among,  1 8 
Patristic  theory,  120  et  seq.,  146,  174 
Penn,  William,  140 
Personality,  x  etseq.,  28,  53,  54,  no, 

1 1 6,  175  et  seq.,  185  et  seq. 

See  also  Character 
social  character  of,  xviii,  186 
Petermann,  Dr.,  13 
Philanthropy.     See  Charity 
Philosophical  theory,  35-64,  120 
Piety,  Lactantius's  view  of,  105 
Plato,  23,  35,  127 
Pleasure — 

general   well-being,    distinction 

from,  40,  47,  57 
Puritan  view  of,  152 
Political  control,  16,  80 
Poor    relief,    90,    144,     155,     158, 

162,  164,  175,  1 80.     See  also 

Charity 
Population,  effect  of  over-population 

among  primitive  peoples,  18 
Post-Exilic  prophets,  9 1 
Power,  association  of  property  with, 

x,  9,  17  et  seq.,  75  et  seq.,  183 
Preaching^  of  Peter,  The,  98 
Presbyterians,  148 
Price,  Puritan  view  of,  143,  154,  156 
Primitive  peoples,  conditions  among, 

4,  12  et  seq. 

Privy  Council,  140,  144 
Production,  means  of,  21,  31,  74  et 

seq.     See  also  Capital 
State  control,  31,  80 
Protestant    Reformation.      See  Re- 
formation 

Psychological  basis  of  property,  8 
Puritanism,  136-67 

Quakers,  153,  157,  159,  160 
Queen  Elizabeth's  Primer,  prayer  in, 
179 

Rauschenbusch,  W.,  92 
Reformation,  influence  of,  xv,  135- 

.  67,  175 
Religious  ideas  of  property,  Essays 

IV.,  V.,  and  VI. 
Rent,  139,  154 


INDEX 


197 


Responsibility,  private  property  and, 
22,  73,  79  ;  Essays  IV.,  V., 
and  VI.  passim 

Riches.     See  Wealth 

Ritchie,  Professor,  57 

Roman  Empire,  difficulties  of  early 
Christians  under,  109  et  seq. 

Roth,  Ling,  16 

Rousseau,  173,  177  et  seq.,  187 

Russian  mir,  17 

St.  Ambrose,  121  et  seq.,  129 

St.  Augustine,  122,  124  et  seq.,  130 

et  seg.,  1 74. 
St.  Gregory,  123 
St.  Hilary  of  Poitiers,  122 
St.  Jerome,  130 
St.  Matthew,  95 
St.  Paul,  97,  no 
St.  Peter,  98,  no 
St.  Peter  Damian,  129 
St.  Thomas  Aquinas,  xv,  128  et  seq. 
Salvian,  122 
Schoolmen,  mediaeval,   126  et  seq., 

J75 

Schroder,  16,  18 
Seligmann,  Dr.  and  Mrs.,  1 1 
Seneca,  109,  121 
Serfdom,  18 
Shaftesbury,  Lord,  166 
Shepherd  of  Hernias,  The,  99 
Shushwaps,  15 
Simpkinson,  161 
Simmel,  61 

Sin,  ownership  impaired  by,  163 
Slavery,  x,  18,  19,  89,  109  et  seq. 

early  Christian  view  of,  109  et 

seq.,  113 

Social  contract,  172  et  seq. 
Social  reform,  30,  63,  80,  89,  94, 
115,  161 

early  Christian  view  of,  113 

Hebraic  tendencies,  88  et  seq. 
Socialism,  29  et  seq.,  46,  50,  62,  74 

Communism,   distinction   from, 

*9»  74 

Society,  recognition  by  and  protec- 
tion of,  68  et  seq. 

Socrates,  176 

Sombart,  150 

Spencer,  Herbert,  54 

Star  Chamber,  144 


State  authority,  xii,  xvi,  38,  41,  52 
et  seq.,  in,  125  et  seq.,  132, 
145,  1 88 

State  control,  xii,  xvi,  31,  55,  80, 
124,  166,  178,  189 

State  endowment,  78 

State  ownership,  3 1 .  See  also  Com- 
munal ownership  and  Social- 
ism 

Stephen,  Sir  James,  166 

Stewardship  to  God,  vii,  88,  94,  102, 
149  et  seq.,  154,  156,  159, 
165,  167,  175,  186,  191 

Stoicism,  xv,  xix,  37,  107,  121 

Stuarts,  139 

S  wanton,  14 

Tawney,  19  et  seq. 

Taxation,  41,  55,  180 

Taylor,  Jeremy,  154,  156 

Teaching  of  the  Apostles,  The,  98 

Tertullian,  103 

Testament,    Old    and    New.      See 

Biblical  ideas 
Theft,  xv,  ii,  43,  130,  146 

necessity,  theory  of  extreme,  xv, 

J47 

Thlinkeets,  14 
Torres  Straits,  15 
Trades,  morally  doubtful,  99,  160 
Trades  Boards  Act,  154 
Trade  unions,  188 
Tribal    conditions.      See   Primitive 

peoples,  conditions  among 
Troeltsch,  136 
Truelove,  Samuel,  145 
Tsimshian,  15 
Two  Ways,  The,  96 
Tyndale,  William,  135 

Ulpian,  124 
Unemployment,  145 
Uniformity,  Act  of,  153 
Use,  association  of  property  with,  x,  9, 
17,  26,  45,  72  etseq.,  128,  130 
Usury,  36,  100,  138,  141 
Utilitarianism,  40  etseq.,  46  et  seq.,  54 

Veddas,  u,  14 
Vinogradoff,  19 

Voluntary  associations,  77,  166 
Von  Martius,  15 


IQ8 


PROPERTY 


Wealth- 
creation  of,  70 

distribution,  35,  47,  58 

early  Christian  indifference  to, 
108,  in 

inequalities  of,  divine  sanction 
of,  150 

inequalities  of,  general  consent 
to,  26 

inequalities  of,  origin  and  de- 
velopment of,  17  et  seq. 

Puritan  view  of  use  of,  101,  137 
et  seq.,  148,  151 


Wealth  (contd.}— 

responsibilities  of,  1 62,  1 64 
spiritual     handicap     of     riches, 

100 

Weber,  Max,  136 

Well-being,  promotion  of,  40,  50  et 
seq;  57,  7i,  88,  95,  147,  149, 
!54 

Wesley,  John,  151,  158 
Whitgift,  147 

Wilberforce,  Archdeacon,  165 
Woolman,  John,  1 64 
Wyclif,  John,  135,  163,  174 


THE    END 


Printed  by  R.  &  R.  CLARK,  LIMITED,  Edinburgh 


A  SELECTION  OF 
WORKS   ON  KINDRED   SUBJECTS 

PHILOSOPHY  OF  THE  PRACTICAL.  ECONOMIC 
AND  ETHIC.  By  BENEDETTO  CROCE.  Translated  by  DOUGLAS 
AINSLIE,  B.A.  (Oxon.),  M.R.A.S.  8vo.  125.  net. 

SOCIAL     ASPECTS     OF     CHRISTIANITY.        By 

Bishop  WESTCOTT.     Crown  8vo.     6s. 

CHRISTIAN  ASPECTS  OF  LIFE.  By  Bishop 
WESTCOTT.  Crown  8vo.  75.  6d. 

CHRISTIANITY  AND  THE  SOCIAL  CRISIS.     By 

Prof.  WALTER  RAUSCHENBUSCH.     Crown  8vo.     2s.  net. 

CHRISTIANIZING  THE  SOCIAL  ORDER.  By 
Prof.  WALTER  RAUSCHENBUSCH.  Crown  8vo.  6s.  6d.  net. 

JESUS  CHRIST  AND  THE  SOCIAL  QUESTION. 

By  Prof.  FRANCIS  GREENWOOD  PEABODY.    Crown  Svo.    6s.  6d. 
net.     Also  Svo.     Sewed.     6d. 

CHARITY  AND  SOCIAL  LIFE.  A  Short  Study  of 
Religious  and  Social  Thought  in  Relation  to  Charitable  Methods 
and  Institutions.  By  C.  S.  LOCH,  B.A.  Crown  Svo.  6s.  net. 

THE      PHILOSOPHICAL      THEORY      OF      THE 

STATE.     By  BERNARD  BOSANQUET.     Svo.     IDS.  net. 

RICH  AND  POOR.     By  Mrs.  BERNARD  BOSANQUET. 

Crown  Svo.     35.  6d.  net. 

THE    STRENGTH    OF    THE    PEOPLE.      By   Mrs. 

BERNARD  BOSANQUET.     Second  Edition.     Svo.     8s.  6d.  net. 

THE      WORKING     FAITH     OF     THE     SOCIAL 

REFORMER,    AND    OTHER    ESSAYS.      By   Sir    HENRY 
JONES.     8vo.     75.  6d.  net. 

PRINCIPLES  OF  SOCIOLOGY.  An  Analysis  of  the 
Phenomena  of  Association  and  of  Social  Organization.  By 
FRANKLIN  H.  GIDDINGS,  M.A.  Svo.  1 25.  6d.  net. 

MACMILLAN  AND  CO.,  LTD.,  LONDON. 


A  SELECTION  OF 
WORKS   ON  KINDRED  SUBJECTS 

THE  DISTRIBUTION  OF  INCOME.  By  Prof.  WM. 
SMART,  M.A.,  D.Phil.  Second  Edition.  Extra  Crown  8vo. 
35.  6d.  net. 

ESSAYS  IN  TAXATION.  By  Prof.  EDWIN  R.  A. 
SELIGMAN.  Eighth  Edition.  8vo.  175.  net. 

THE  INCOME  TAX.  A  Study  of  the  History,  Theory, 
and  Practice  of  Income  Taxation  at  Home  and  Abroad.  By 
Prof.  EDWIN  R.  A.  SELIGMAN.  8vo.  125.  6d.  net. 

MONOPOLY  AND  COMPETITION.  A  Study  in 
English  Industrial  Organization.  By  Prof.  HERMANN  LEVY, 
Ph.D.  8vo.  i  os.  net. 

ECONOMIC  LIBERALISM.  By  Prof.  HERMANN 
LEVY,  Ph.D.  8vo.  45.  6d.  net. 

PRINCIPLES  AND  METHODS  OF  MUNICIPAL 
TRADING.  By  DOUGLAS  KNOOP,  M.A.  8vo.  los.  net. 

ON    MUNICIPAL    AND    NATIONAL    TRADING. 

By  LORD  AVEBURY.     8vo.     2s.  6d. 

WEALTH  AND  WELFARE.  By  Prof.  A.  C.  PlGOU, 
M.A.  8vo.  i  os.  net 

THE  DISTRIBUTION  OF  WEALTH.  A  Theory  of 
Wages,  Interest,  and  Profits.  By  Prof.  J.  B.  CLARK.  8vo. 
i2s.  6d.  net. 

MONOPOLIES  AND  TRUSTS.    By  RICHARD  T.  ELY, 

Ph.D.     Crown  8vo.     2s.  net. 

COMMON  LAND  AND  INCLOSURE.  By  Prof. 
E.  C.  K.  CONNER.  With  Maps.  8vo.  125.  net. 

NATIONAL      AND      SOCIAL      PROBLEMS.       By 

FREDERIC  HARRISON.     Extra  Crown  8vo.     75.  6d.  net. 

MACMILLAN  AND  CO.,  LTD.,  LONDON. 


RETURN  TO  the  circulation  desk  of  any 
University  of  California  Library 
or  to  the 

NORTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 
Bldg.  400,  Richmond  Field  Station 
University  of  California 
Richmond,  CA  94804-4698 

ALL  BOOKS  MAY  BE  RECALLED  AFTER  7  DAYS 
2-month  loans  may  be  renewed  by  calling 

(415)  642-6753 
1-year  loans  may  be  recharged  by  bringing  books 

to  NRLF 
Renewals  and  recharges  may  be  made  4  days 

prior  to  due  date 


DUE  AS  STAMPED  BELOW 


'